The standard disclaimers apply to this piece of mine.  The characters
from Forever Knight do not belong to me.  I am simply borrowing them.
Permission is granted to post on the ftp site, Mel's fanfic site and
the NNpackers site.  Anyone else, just ask.   This story takes place
about two years after Nick has met Natalie. In this story, Nick has
apparently succeeded in destroying LaCroix. I've changed the timeline
and events, to suit my own fantasy!  It is ADULT’s only for language
and violence and explicit sexual situations.  Enjoy.

Pipe Dreams
Part One
by KC Smith

   As he crept up to the house, the man looked around to be sure that
no one was around to see him.  He rang the bell and waited impatiently
for someone to answer it.

"You!  What are you doing here?"  The tall man with jet black hair and
chocolate colored eyes asked, angrily.

The man pulled out a gun with a silencer and motioned him aside.
"Move it Thomas." He ordered.

William Thomas stepped aside, as the man entered his house and then
closed the door.  He prayed that his wife would have enough sense to
remain hidden upstairs.

"Where is he?" The man holding the gun asked.

"Who?" William asked.

"You know who! Where is the little bastard?"

William tried not to show his fear, as he realized who the man was
talking about.

"I don't know what you're talking about." William lied, moving
slightly away from the deranged man.

Gwenndolyn Thomas heard the noise downstairs and kissed her young son.
"Stay here a minute.  I'll be right back."

She headed for the landing at the top of the stairs, quietly peeking
over the edge.  She saw her husband being held at gunpoint by a man.
She recognized who it was and quickly headed to her son's room.

"Christopher, I need you to be very quiet.  Don't make a sound, no
matter what you see or hear.  Do you understand?" Gwenn asked the
small boy.

He nodded his head 'yes', as Gwenn moved to the master bedroom and
silently closed and locked the door.  She picked up the phone and
dialed for help, as she began clearing a few boxes out of the way in
her closet.  

"Emergency operator.  What is your emergency?"

"I need the police here, at once.  There is a man holding my husband
at gunpoint, downstairs." Gwenn said, trying to remain calm.

"Where are you?" The operator asked her.  

"I'm upstairs, in the master bedroom." She set the phone aside and
grabbed her son off the bed. Gwenn opened a concealed panel in the
corner of her closet and thrust her young son into the small space.
"Christopher?  No matter what you hear, you are to stay here and
remain quiet.  It's very important.  Do you understand?"  At
Christopher's nod, she smiled and kissed him.  "Don't come out until
the police come and say it's okay.  Stay here.  I love you." She
looked him in the eyes, as she handed her son his bear and blanket,
then closed up the panel and reburied it behind the light boxes.

Gwenn moved out of her room quietly and slipped down the back stairs
to the kitchen.  Trying to cover her fear, she stepped out of the
kitchen, into the living room.  

"Honey? What's going on?" Gwenn asked, innocently, as she looked at
the man with the gun.  "Oh, god... what do you want?" She asked.

"You know what I want, bitch!  Where is the little bastard?" Gwenn
looked at her husband with frightened eyes.  "I don't know who you're
talking about."

"Don't lie to me!" He screamed. 

"Look, why don't you put the gun down and we'll discuss this." William
told him.

"There's nothing to discuss!  I'm going to kill that little bastard,
then I'm going to find that bitch that had him and kill her, too!" He
was waving the gun around.

Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Gwenn.  "You know where they are,
don't you?" 

Gwenn shook her head.  "No.  I swear." 

"Leave her alone!" William said.

The man looked at them and smiled evilly. Aiming the gun at William,
he shot him in the leg.

Gwenn screamed, as she ran to her husband and held his head.  "Stop
it!" She told the man, crying.

He moved closer and shot William in the other leg.  "There.  Now he
won't be able to stop me."  He said, as he grabbed Gwenn and dragged
her a few feet away.  He pushed her down onto the rug and pushed her
nightgown out of his way.  "Nice."  He said, as he began unbuttoning
his pants.

"Don't touch her!" William yelled, trying to get to them.

"What are you going to do about it?" He smirked.  While William
watched in horror and tried vainly to reach his wife, the man began to
rape Gwenn. He slapped her once, when she scratched his face.  The
distant sounds of sirens in the background made him pull away from her
and stand up.  

"I wasn't really enjoying it, anyway." He said, as he aimed his gun at
Gwenn's head and pulled the trigger.

"NOOOOOOO!!!"  William screamed.  

The man looked at William.  "Sorry, but I can't have you telling the
cops who I am, now can I?" He aimed at William's head and pulled the
trigger, once again, before dashing out the back door and disappearing
into the night.

 Upstairs, hiding in a small, dark space, little Christopher looked
down through a crack in the floor and watched the entire scene in
silent horror.  Just before the man left, he glanced up and
Christopher got a good look at him.  He froze, fearful that the man
that had just hurt his parents would find him.  When the man left,
Christopher sat shaking and crying softly. 

~

Detectives Nick Knight and Don Schanke arrived on the scene and took a
look around.  They had been called in, after uniformed officers had
arrived in response to an emergency call and found two bodies.

Nick saw the coroner over by the man and frowned.  "Where's Dr.
Lambert?"  He asked Dr. Barry.

"Oh, hi Nick.  Natalie was called in to do a case for the 96th.  They
wanted her expert opinion on a special case." Dr. Barry told him,
smiling.  "Sorry, but you'll have to settle for me."

Nick smiled back. "Sorry.  I didn't mean--"

"I know." Dr. Barry said, holding up a hand.  "I understand." He
turned back to one of the techs and motioned for them to remove the
body. Then he turned to face Nick, again.  "We have one male and one
female, both in their mid to late thirties.  We think they are husband
and wife.  The male was shot once in each leg, then one fatal shot in
the head.  The female was shot only once, in the head.  I can't be
certain, but I think that she may have been raped.  I'll let you know
when I get the test results back."

Nick nodded. "Thanks, John."

Dr. Barry nodded to Nick, then turned and left.

Nick found Schanke, questioning a uniformed officer.  "Got anything?" 

Schanke handed Nick a wallet.  "Yeah.  Our male victim was Mr. William
Thomas.  We think the woman was his wife."  Schanke indicated a row of
pictures on the desk.  "No trace of the kid, though.  They've searched
everywhere." 

"You think he may have been taken?" Nick asked.  

"I don't know.  It's hard to say."  He looked around at the house,
noting all of the moving boxes. Some were sealed, others weren't.
"Either they were just moving in, or getting ready to move out. How
about you take upstairs and I'll take down?" Schanke asked.

Nick grinned.  "Still a little wary, huh?" At Schanke's look, Nick
nodded. "Okay, okay.  I'll take upstairs."  He headed up the stairs
and carefully searched all the rooms, until he got to the master
bedroom.  He found the telephone lying on the floor near the closet
and turned it off.  Then, he checked under the bed and the inside of
the closet.  Frowning, he was just about to leave, when he heard a
small whimper and stopped.  He listened quietly, until he heard the
sound again, along with a faint heartbeat.  Following the sound, he
wound up back at the closet.  He pulled the boxes out of his way and
noticed the panel inside.  Opening it, he saw a small boy recoil from
the light and whimpering softly.

"It's okay.  I'm a policeman.  I'm here to help you." Nick told him,
reaching a hand carefully towards the small boy.

Frightened blue eyes met his, as the little boy tentatively placed his
tiny hand in Nick's.  He crawled out of the small space and flung
himself into Nick's arms, sobbing and tightly clenching his bear and
blanket in one small fist.

Nick awkwardly wrapped both arms around the boy and then lifted him
off the ground.  "It's going to be okay." He told him, as he carried
him down the stairs.

Schanke looked up as Nick came downstairs carrying the small boy,
still clinging to him.  "Nick? Where'd you find the kid?"

Nick looked at his partner. "I found him in a small space inside the
master bedroom closet."

Schanke looked at the boy.  "Hey partner. What's your name?"  Schanke
asked, reaching a hand out to him.

The little boy whimpered and tried to pull away, choking Nick in the
process.  

"Hey, Schank, do me a favor, huh?  Don't try to touch him." Nick said,
wincing as he readjusted his charge.

Schanke smiled.  "He seems rather attached to you."

Nick looked sourly at Schanke.  Then he sat in a chair and looked at
the little boy.  "What's your name?  Can you tell us?"  Nick asked.

The little boy just looked at him with wide, terrified eyes.

Nick looked up at Schanke, then back at the child. "Did you see who
hurt your mom and dad?" Nick asked.

The little boy nodded and buried his head into Nick's chest, sobbing
once again.

Nick's eyes met Schanke's as they both realized the ramifications of
this information.
~

  Dr. Barry looked with sad eyes at the bodies lying in his lab.  He
was just about ready to begin, when Natalie walked in.

"Hey, John?  What's up?" She asked, smiling.

"Just got a nasty one.  Husband and wife both murdered.  I was just
about to get started on the husband." He told her.  "Knight and
Schanke are on this one."  He added, smiling at the look on Nat's face
at the mention of Detective Knight.

"Well, I just finished the last of my work for the night.  Need a
hand?" Nat offered.

John nodded.  "That'd be great.  We can get the prelims to them,
tonight.  Thanks." 

Nat smiled again, as she walked over to the sink and grabbed a pair of
latex gloves, snapping them into place.  She walked over to the two
covered bodies and then looked at John.  "Which one do you want me to
take?" 

John motioned to the body closest to Natalie.  "How about the woman?" 

Nat nodded.  She looked back at John, as he was getting another
instrument tray ready.  "Any idea who they are?"  She asked, pulling
the cover off of the body.  

"No.  Not yet.  They said that they'd let us know if we needed to ID
them." John told her.  He looked into her pretty blue eyes, as he
moved an instrument tray beside her.  If she wasn't so taken with
Knight, he might have tried asking her out, himself.  "Shall we get
started?"  He asked.

Nat nodded and turned her attention to the body and froze.  She stood
staring in stunned disbelief for several moments.

John looked up and noticed that Natalie hadn't moved.  "Nat?
Everything all right?"  When she didn't answer him, he moved over to
where she was, still staring in shock at the body and shaking.  "Nat? 
Do you know her?"

Natalie finally broke her gaze away from the corpse and looked at
John.  "Yes." She choked out.  "She's my sister."


~


  Nick was still holding the small boy in his arms, who was now
sleeping, as he sat in Captain Stonetree's office.  It had been
decided that since the boy had taken to Nick, and he was a witness to
a crime, Nick would be taking him home to keep him under police
protection.  Nick still wasn't happy with that idea.

"He's kinda cute.  If it wasn't for the fact that he's a witness, I'd
take him home.  Myra would love to have a little one around again."
Schanke told Nick.

Nick glared at his partner.  "What do I know about taking care of
small boys?"

"Well, you used to be one.  It can't be that much different." Schanke
said, grinning.

"That was a long time ago." Nick muttered.

"Oh, come on.  You're not THAT old, Knight.  Besides, I'm sure Natalie
will be happy to assist you in caring for him." Schanke told him with
a smirk.

"At any rate, you're the only one that can take him.  I feel a lot
safer, knowing he's in your custody." Stonetree told him.  He was
secretly enjoying Nick's discomfort.  It would be a good experience
for him.

The phone on Stonetree's desk rang and he picked it up.  "Yeah,
Stonetree."  He listened silently for several minutes, his scowl
deepening. "We have the boy, here.  Detective Knight is going to keep
him in protective custody." There were a few more moments of silence,
before Stonetree spoke again. "That might be a good idea.  If he knows
her, he might open up.  He hasn't said anything, since we found him.
We'll be waiting."  

He hung up the phone and placed his head in his hands, then sighed and
looked up. "That was Dr. Barry.  The bodies that were brought in have
been positively identified.  Mr. William Thomas and his wife,
Gwenndolyn. The boy's name is Christopher." He shook his head sadly.

"How did they find out?" Schanke asked.

Stonetree looked at Schanke, then at Nick.  "Mrs. Thomas was Natalie's
sister.  She's on her way over, now."

"Sister?  I didn't know Nat had a sister.  Did you, Nick?" Schanke
asked in surprise.

Nick looked at his partner, his worry for Natalie apparent, and shook
his head.  "No.  I didn't." 

Christopher stirred and then woke up, sitting up and looking into
Nick's eyes, he gave him a small smile. 

"Hello.  We've been told that your name is Christopher.  Is that
right?" Nick asked him, after giving him a few moments to adjust to
his surroundings.

His eyes brightened a little, as he nodded vigorously. 

Nick smiled at him.  "Okay, Christopher.  Are you hungry?" 

Christopher nodded again.

"Well, my partner here is going to take you to get something to eat.
Then he'll bring you back to me." Nick told him.  When he saw the
boy's expression turn to one of fear, Nick took his hand.  "It's okay.
He's a policeman too, and he'll take care of you.  He won't hurt you. 
His name is Detective Schanke." Nick told him, indicating his partner.

Christopher looked shyly at Schanke, then back to Nick.  He was
reassured by the look in Nick's eyes and he nodded and climbed off of
Nick's lap and took Schanke's hand.

Schanke stood and held out his hands.  "Can I pick you up?"  At
Christopher's affirmative nod, Don reached down and picked him up.
"Whoa! You are light!" He said.  "Okay, we'll go find something to
munch on, then I'll bring you back to Nick."  

Christopher waved a small hand at Nick, as Schanke carried him out of
Stonetree's office.

"I think he likes you." Stonetree said to Nick, grinning.

Nick just sighed.

~


  Natalie rushed into the precinct and then into the bullpen, looking
for Captain Stonetree.  They had told her that Christopher was here,
safe and sound.

She knocked on the Captain's door and then opened it.  Nick and
Stonetree were sitting there and she looked at them with wide, sad
eyes.

Nick heard the door open and turned to see Nat standing there.  He
stood up and closed the door, then pulled Nat to him.  He couldn't
stand the look of raw pain that was shining in her eyes.

Up until now, Nat had kept a tight reign on her emotions.  She had
been shocked and saddened, but she had not allowed herself to cry.  As
soon as Nick's arms wrapped around her, she broke down and began to
sob into his chest.

Stonetree motioned to Nick that he would be outside and then left them
alone for awhile.

Nick held Natalie while she cried, rubbing her back and caressing her
hair.  He didn't know what to say to her.  After her brother's loss
barely a year earlier and the loss of her goddaughter just a few
months ago, this must be killing her.

Finally, Nat pulled away from him and took a tissue out of the box on
Stonetree's desk.  She blew her nose and then grabbed a clean tissue
to wipe her eyes.  "I must look dreadful."  She said.

Nick shook his head, as he took her hand.  "No.  You look beautiful,
as always."

Nat smiled halfheartedly and then sat down.  "I just couldn't believe
it, when I saw her lying there.  I didn't even know they were in
Toronto.  I just--" She broke off as she tried to keep herself from
crying again.  "They told me that Christopher was here."  

Nick nodded.  "Yeah.  I found him in a small space inside the master
bedroom closet.  I assume that someone put him there.  He hasn't said
a word to us, so we don't know any of the details.  We did manage to
find out that he saw who killed his parents.  He'll answer yes or no
questions, by shaking or nodding his head."

Nat nodded.  "Where is he?  I haven't seen him."

"Schanke took him to get something to eat.  Stonetree wants me to take
him to the loft and keep him in protective custody." Nick told her.

"Would you mind if I stayed with him?  I mean, at your place?" Nat
asked, hesitantly.

Nick smiled.  "I'd like that.  I don't know the first thing about
small boys."

Nat nodded, smiling again.  "Thanks." She sighed. "Due to the serious
shock I just received, I am off duty for at least the next week.  They
told me to take as long as I need to."

There was a knock at the door and then Stonetree entered with Schanke
right behind him.  Schanke set Christopher on the floor, as they
entered and closed the door.

Christopher turned around and saw Natalie.  His eyes widened in
recognition and he looked at Nick, then at Nat.  He watched her
quietly for a moment.

"Hello, Christopher.  Do you know who I am?" Nat asked softly,
watching the beautiful child's expression. 

Christopher nodded, then ran to her and wrapped his arms around her
neck, holding on as if for dear life.

Natalie wrapped her arms around him, rubbing his back and hair.  She
took a deep breath and smelled the fresh scent of him, then kissed his
curly brown head.  "It's okay.  Everything's going to be okay."  Nat
told him.  

Nick looked at Nat as she held Christopher and was jarred by the
sudden thought that, somehow, something about the scene before him was
very right.

~


  Nick carried a soundly sleeping Christopher into the loft and took
him upstairs.  He laid him in his bed, then took the teddy bear and
blanket from Nat and laid them beside him.  

"Hopefully he'll sleep for awhile.  He's had a rough night." Nick
said, as he covered him up.

"I know how he feels." Nat said ruefully.

"Why don't you sleep up here, with him?  If he wakes up, he'll need a
familiar face nearby." Nick told her. 

Nat nodded.  "Okay.  I guess I should try to get some sleep. Thanks."

Nick smiled. "My pleasure." He went over to his dresser and pulled out
a clean pair of pajamas.  "Here. Wear these.  We'll go over to your
place and get you a few things, later."  He handed them to Nat, then
went into the bathroom.  In a few minutes, he emerged dressed in
another pair of pajamas and then kissed Nat on the cheek.  "Sleep
well."

Nat smiled sadly at him. "I'll do my best." 

Nick turned to look at her, one last time, before closing the door.
He walked down the stairs and headed straight for the refrigerator.
He looked at the bottles in there, then at the protein shake sitting
beside them.  Sighing, Nick reached for the protein shake and poured
it into a glass.  He took a sip and tried to stifle the nausea that
threatened to overwhelm him.  He took another sip, then poured the
rest down the drain and rinsed out the glass.  

Returning to the refrigerator, Nick pulled out a bottle and opened it,
then took a long swallow.  He grimaced.  Cow wasn't much better than
Nat's protein shakes, but at least it quelled the hunger.  Drinking
the remainder of the bottle, Nick rinsed it out and placed it in the
trash bin.  Then he went over and flopped down onto the sofa, closing
his eyes.

The sound of the shutters closing for the day made Nick sigh again,
then he drifted off to sleep.

Natalie turned off the bathroom light and then crawled into bed beside
Christopher.  She watched him sleep for several hours, lightly
brushing his hair away from his forehead and holding his small hand.
She was amazed at how adorable he was.  She hadn't received a picture
of him for nearly a year and had found that she'd missed seeing them. 


She admired the light brown curls atop his head and his long
eyelashes.  She stroked the porcelain skin of his hand and his rosy
cheeks.  He was absolutely beautiful.  

Her eyes suddenly filled with tears and she angrily brushed them away.
Sighing, she turned off the bedside lamp and went to sleep.

~


  The sound of the lift engaging woke Nick from his slumber and he was
on his feet in an instant.  He knew that a gun couldn't hurt him, so
he made his way around the sofa to wait at the foot of the stairs.

The lift door opened and Schanke stepped into the loft, carrying
several bags.  "Hey, Knight. Give me a hand here, will ya?" 

Nick sighed, though he wasn't sure he was entirely relieved that it
was Schanke and not some intruder.  He walked over and took two of the
bags from his partner.  "What is all this?"

Schanke set his two bags on the table and looked at Nick.  "Groceries.
Where's Nat?" 

Nick frowned, as Schanke bit into a doughnut and headed over to sit in
a chair near the sofa.  "She's sleeping.  What are you doing here this
early?"

"Early? It's almost six o'clock!" Schanke said.  "Nat called and asked
me to pick up a few things for her.  Besides, I thought I'd come and
share the info on our case that I got from the day shift."

"Oh? What'd they find out?" Nick asked, relieved to be working on the
case.  He took a seat on the sofa.

"William and Gwenndolyn Thomas married while in college.  She was an
interior decorating major and he was an architectural design major.
After college, he went to work for a prestigious firm, designing high-
rise office buildings and she started her own business.  Her business
took off and Mr. Thomas, angry at his employer, quit the firm and
opened his own."  Schanke took another bite of his doughnut and then
looked at Nick.  "Got any coffee?" 

Nick nodded and stood to go make a pot.  "Go on."

Schanke turned back to the folder.  "They adopted Christopher almost
five years ago, when he was just a few days old.  The adoption records
are sealed, so we have no idea who the birth parents are.  Stonetree
is trying to get a warrant to have the records unsealed."  Another
bite of doughnut, and he continued to talk around it.  "Anyway, both
of them were very successful in their fields.  Rather well off.
Gwenndolyn's business expanded enough that she could stay at home with
Christopher more, so she left the running of the company to her
managers, only checking in with them a few times a week." 

He accepted the cup of coffee from Nick and took a sip before going
on.  "William decided that he'd like to open a branch office here in
Toronto, so they packed up and moved from Ottawa less than a week ago.


One of Gwenndolyn's employees said that she wanted to surprise
Natalie, so they hadn't told her that they were moving here."  Schanke
paused and looked at Nick.  "Yeah, they surprised her all right."  

Nick shook his head.  "Any disgruntled former employees?  Anyone that
had a motive?"

"Nope.  Everyone that was talked to said that Gwenn and Bill were
model employers." Schanke told him, reading from the report.

Nick sighed.  "Well, I think we should go back to the house tonight
and take a look around. Maybe we can find something."

"Nick! Forensics was all over that place last night and today.  I
doubt they missed anything." Schanke said, irritated.  

"Humor me, huh?" Nick asked.  He looked up, as Natalie came down the
stairs, still dressed in his black silk pajamas and wearing his robe. 
"Hi, Nat.  How'd you sleep?"

Nat sighed.  "Not well.  Christopher woke up several times.
Nightmares, I assume.  He still won't talk. He just cries." She walked
into the kitchen and poured herself a cup of coffee, then moved to sit
next to Nick on the sofa.  "Hi Schank." She said, before taking a sip
of her coffee.  "I think I'll take him in and have him looked at.
Physically he seems fine, but I would like a Pediatrician to take a
look at him. Maybe have a psych eval done. God only knows how badly
his parents being killed has traumatized him."

Nick nodded.  "That sounds like a good idea. We should also get him
something to wear besides his pajamas."

Nat smiled. "Yeah. We can stop at my place for my stuff, on the way
home."

"Do you think it might be bad for him to go back to his house?"
Schanke asked.  

"I don't know.  I'll ask.  If so, I'll need someone to get his
things." Nat said, sighing.

Schanke stood.  "Well, I'll be going, now.  See if Stonetree got that
warrant yet. There are the groceries you asked for, Nat." He pointed
to the bags on the table. 

"Thanks, Schank." Nat said, rising and walking over to them.

"No problemo. See ya." He waved goodbye, then closed the lift doors.

"Warrant?" Nat asked Nick, as she began looking through the bags on
the table, putting things away.  "Do you have a suspect?"

"No.  Since Christopher was adopted and his records were sealed, we
have to have a warrant to have them unsealed.  His real parents might
be suspects, if they know who adopted him." Nick told her.  He frowned
when she suddenly stopped what she was doing and stared at him in
disbelief.  "Nat, what is it?"

Nat shook her head and resumed putting things away.  "Nothing." She
seemed uneasy.

Nick let it go, but knew that it was definitely 'something'.  "Well,
I'll go get dressed so we can take Christopher in to the hospital and
have him evaluated."

Nat nodded, as she finished putting the groceries away and poured
herself another cup of coffee.  As soon as Nick was upstairs, Nat
leaned against the counter and sighed.  "Great. Just great."

~


  Christopher opened his eyes and looked around, momentarily unsure of
his surroundings.  Then he remembered that Natalie had told him last
night that they were at Nick's house.  He climbed out of bed and
grabbed his bear and blanket, then opened the door and headed down the
stairs.

Natalie looked up and smiled, when she saw Christopher walking towards
her.  "Hello.  Everything okay?"

Christopher nodded.

"Still don't feel like talking, eh?  Well, that's all right." She
kneeled down so that she was at eye level with him.  "Do you have to
go potty?"

Christopher nodded again.

Natalie showed him to the downstairs bathroom and then asked if he
needed help.  He shook his head, so she told him she would go and make
some breakfast.  

Nick came down and saw Natalie at the stove, cooking.  "Is Christopher
down here?"  

As if in answer to his question, Christopher opened the bathroom door
and scurried over to Nick.  He wrapped his arms around Nick's legs and
hugged him tightly.

Nat smiled at the sight.  "I think he's saying 'good morning'." 

Nick looked up at her and grinned ruefully.  He reached down and
picked the small boy up.  "Good morning to you, too."  He grinned.

Christopher smiled at him, then wiggled to be set down.  When he was
on the floor, he went over to Nat and reached his hands up to her.
When Nat picked him up, he hugged her tightly around the neck and
kissed her on the cheek.

Nat smiled softly at him.  "Are you hungry?" She asked.

Christopher nodded vigorously, as Nat set him on his feet.  Then he
went to the table and climbed up on a chair.

Nat brought a bowl over and set it on the table.  "I hope you like
oatmeal."

Christopher took a small taste and then smiled at her and nodded.  He
looked expectantly at Nick, as Natalie placed a glass of juice in
front of him, then sat down with a bowl of her own.

Natalie smiled at him.  "Nick has special food.  He has to drink it.
He gets very sick when he tries to eat a lot of the same things we
eat."

Christopher nodded and began eating.  He watched as Nick brought a mug
and sat at the table with them.  He smiled when Nick took a drink. 

Nick returned Christopher's smile.  "What do you say we get you
something to wear, besides PJ's, huh?"

Christopher nodded, then frowned and looked at Nick, his eyes
questioning.

"Do you want to get them from a store?" Nick asked.  "We can buy you
some new things."

Christopher looked at Nat, then at Nick.  He sat quietly thinking
about it for several moments, before shaking his head.

"Are you sure you want to go back to your house?" Nat asked.  "It
might be kind of scary for you.  I don't want you to be afraid."

Christopher smiled, as he shook his head.  He pointed to Nick and then
to Nat.  Then he pointed to himself.

"We'll be with you, so you won't be scared?" Nick asked.

Christopher nodded emphatically.

"All right.  I guess we could stop there." Nick said.  "If you feel
scared or anything, let us know and we'll leave.  Okay?" 

Christopher nodded again.

Natalie stood.  "Well, let me go get dressed and we'll get started." 

~


  Natalie buckled Christopher into the back seat of the Caddy and then
climbed into the front and buckled herself in.  She smiled back at
him, as Nick started the car.  

"Is he old enough to ride without a car seat?" Nick asked, as they
pulled out of the garage.

"I'm not sure.  I've never had to worry about it." Nat told him.  "I
suppose we should find out."

"Yeah.  We want to make sure he's safe." Nick said, glancing back at
Christopher and giving him a wink.

Christopher smiled at him.  

"I never knew you had a sister." Nick said softly, about halfway to
the house.

"I guess I just never mentioned it." Nat shrugged.  "She was my half
sister; my father's daughter from his first marriage.  Her mother died
in childbirth, so my dad raised her on his own, until he met my
mother.  My mother once told us that she had fallen as much in love
with Gwenn, as she had my dad."  Nat smiled.  "She was six years older
than me, so when my own parents died when I was twelve, she was
already in college."

Nick looked at Nat, noticing the unshed tears in her eyes.  He reached
over and took her hand in his, giving it a light squeeze.  

Nat looked at him and smiled sadly.  "Anyway, when my Grandmother
died, I was in college.  Richard still had two years of High School
left, so Gwenn and Bill took him.  They didn't want me to interrupt my
studies.  As soon as Richie graduated, they made sure he got off to
college."

Nick smiled at her, memories of his sister coming to him.  "You sound
like you were close to them."

"Well, sort of.  Gwenn was so much older; we really didn't have much
in common.  She only went to college, because my dad all but begged
her to.  He wanted her to be able to support herself, should she need
to.  I went, because I wanted to." Nat told him.  "We really didn't
start getting close, until our parents died. We all had to look after
each other, then."

Nick parked the Caddy in front of the house and turned off the engine.
He looked back at Christopher.  "Sure you want to go in?" 

Christopher looked sadly at the house, then at Nick and nodded.

Nick looked at Natalie.  "Are you going to be okay?"

Nat sighed.  "Yeah.  Come on."

They walked up to the door and Nick showed his badge to the officer
standing guard.  "Nick Knight. Homicide.  We're here to pick up some
things for the boy."

The officer nodded and opened the door for them.

Nick was carrying Christopher, so he set him on his feet, once they
were inside.  "I'm going to take a look around.  Why don't you take
him to his room and get him packed?"

Nat nodded.  "Okay."  She took Christopher by the hand and he led her
up the stairs to his bedroom.

Christopher opened his closet and pulled a large suitcase out of it.
Dragging it to the bed, he looked at Natalie, as she smiled and laid
it on the bed, opening it.  He went over to his dresser and began
emptying drawers into the suitcase.

Natalie noticed that most of Christopher's things were still in boxes.
She began setting them beside the door, out in the hallway.  When she
had the last box outside the door, she turned to see that Christopher
had the rest of his belongings in the suitcase.  "Is that everything?"
She asked.

Christopher shook his head and led her to the bathroom down the hall. 
He grabbed his toothbrush, hairbrush and toothpaste, then went to the
bathtub and grabbed his soap and shampoo.  As he was carrying them to
his room to put in the suitcase, Natalie picked up the box that was
labeled  'Chris' bathroom things' and added it to the small pile of
boxes in the hall.

Nick came up just as they finished closing the suitcase.  "Is all this
going?"  He asked, indicating the boxes in the hall.

Nat nodded.  "Yeah.  Since it's already packed, we might as well take
it."  She looked at Chris.  "Anything else?"

Christopher nodded and took her hand.

"I'll start loading this into the Caddy." Nick told her, as
Christopher took her down the hall to the back stairs.

Natalie followed Christopher down the stairs into the kitchen.  She
watched as he opened a drawer and removed a children's dish set with
Winnie the Pooh and Tigger on it and handed the items to her.  He had
a small plate, a little larger plate, a bowl, a mug and a cup, and a
spoon, fork and 'knife'.  He then led her out a door into the garage
and opened the car door.

Natalie looked inside the car and saw that there was a child's
'booster' car seat in the back seat.  She smiled, as she set the
kitchen items on top of the car and removed the seat.  She placed them
all together and carried her uneven bundle back into the kitchen.  

Grabbing a bag off of the counter, Natalie placed his dishes into it
and then looked through the cupboards, adding items from them to the
bag.  She found an empty box under the sink, so she put some items
from the refrigerator into that.

Nick came into the kitchen and saw the box and bag, as well as
Christopher's car seat.  "Is this the last of it?"  He asked them.

Christopher looked around, then nodded.  He watched as Nick set the
bag inside on top of the box and grabbed his seat.  He looked at
Natalie, who reached down and lifted him into her arms.  Then they all
headed out into the living room.

Natalie stopped when she saw the dark stains on the rug and the chalk
outlines of the bodies of her sister and brother-in-law.  She looked
at Christopher, who was staring at them with wide eyes.  "Come on,
Chris.  Let's get out of here."  She whispered, kissing him on the
cheek.

Christopher nodded his agreement, but his eyes remained fixed onto the
sight, until they were out the door.

~


  Dr. Dudding smiled at Christopher and waved, as she left the room.
She walked out into the waiting area where Nick and Natalie were
sitting.

"Well?" Nat asked.

"Physically, he is fine.  Dr. Messing said that he couldn’t find a
thing wrong with him.  Emotionally, well, that's a different story.  I
believe he's suffering from Post Traumatic Stress Syndrome.  It's not
uncommon for people that have had a physically or emotionally
traumatic experience to go through it.  He understands what's going on
around him, what's being said to him.  He just isn't ready to
verbalize yet.  He needs a lot of love and support and he needs to
know he's safe.  I think when he's ready, he'll talk to us."  Dr.
Dudding told them.

"Is there any way for us to find out who did this to his parents
without making him worse?" Nick asked.

"You could try showing him photos of suspects, I suppose.  I can't
guarantee that that won't be worse for him, though.  He may just need
time." She told him.  "Natalie is legally his guardian, as she is the
closest living relative.  I'd say the final call has to be hers."

Nick nodded.  "I understand, Doctor.  Thank you."

Nat shook her hand.  "Thank you, for everything."

"My pleasure.  You can take him, now, if you'd like." She said, before
turning to go.

Nat looked at Nick.  "I don't know if I want to risk putting him
through any more.  Can I think about it?"

Nick kissed her lightly on the lips.  "Of course.  We want what is
best for Chris."

Nat smiled, as they opened the door and went into the room where
Christopher was playing with a puzzle.  "Ready to go?"  She asked him.

Christopher nodded and jumped up, launching himself into Nick's arms. 


Nick picked him up, laughing.  "All right then, let's go home."

Natalie raised an eyebrow and then grinned.  She followed Nick down to
the parking area and they got into the car and drove to the loft.

Once they arrived at the loft, Natalie took Christopher upstairs,
while Nick carried Christopher's belongings up.  He placed them into
the downstairs room, looking around it for a moment.  An idea suddenly
struck him and he smiled to himself.  He went into the kitchen, just
as Nat and Christopher were sitting down to eat.  "After you're
finished, how about we get Christopher changed and then go to your
place for some of your things?"  

Nat swallowed her food and then nodded.  "Okay.  Any word from
Schanke?"

"No.  He said he was going to follow up on some things, then he'd give
me a call." Nick had poured himself a cup full of blood and was
sipping from it.  

Just as he poured himself another mug full, the door buzzer and
Schanke's voice sounded through the speakers.  "Hey Knight!  Let me
up, would ya?"

"Speak of the devil." Nat said, looking at Nick.

Christopher giggled and they both looked at him in surprise.  It was
the first sound, other than a sob, that he'd made. 

Nick buzzed Schanke up and then sat down at the table to finish his
drink.

Schanke opened the lift door and walked towards the table.  He stopped
at the sight before him and grinned.  "Well now.  If that ain't a
perfect picture, I don't know what is."

"What are you talking about, Schank?" Nat asked, as she finished her
glass of milk.

"You guys make a really good looking family." Schanke said, as he
pulled a chair out for himself and plopped down into it.

Nat looked at Nick, blushing slightly.  She'd had the same thought
more than once in the last twenty-four hours.  "Schanke..."

Schanke held up both hands.  "I know, I know.  You're 'just friends'."
He rolled his eyes.

"Are you finished?" She asked Christopher.  When he nodded, she took
their plates and glasses and went to the kitchen.  She rinsed them off
and stuck them in the dishwasher, before walking over to Christopher. 
"Come on.  Let's get you a bath and then get you into some clean
jammies."  She picked him up and carried him into the downstairs
bathroom.

Nick watched them go, wishing that he could have a family of his own. 
He knew as long as he remained a vampire, his dreams of a family with
Nat were just that-- dreams.  Pipe dreams.  That's what LaCroix called
them.  Impossible, unattainable dreams.

"Hey, Earth to Nick?" Schanke called.

Nick looked at him.  "Huh? Oh, sorry.  You were saying?" 

"Stonetree said that there is some kind of red tape holding up the
warrant to open the adoption records.  Since the weekend starts
tomorrow, they won't be able to do anything until at least Monday."
He told him.  "I doubt that it is either of the birth parents,
though."

Nick nodded absently.  "Well, do we have any other leads?"

Schanke snorted in disgust.  "Nothing.  They didn't appear to have any
enemies and they were new here in Toronto.  I just don't get it."

Nick finished the blood in his mug and went to rinse it out.  "Well,
we just have to keep looking."

~


  Natalie was about to stick her key into the lock of her apartment
door, when it opened slightly.  She frowned.  "I know I locked this up
when I left."

Nick handed Christopher to her.  "Wait here."  He said, as he drew his
gun and moved inside ahead of her.  He went inside and checked the
apartment thoroughly, before going out to the hall for her.  "Come on
in, but don't touch anything."

Nat frowned.  "Why not..." Her voice trailed off when she saw the mess
her apartment was in.  Things had been thrown out of drawers,
bookshelves had been toppled and sofa cushions were on the floor.  The
place was very nearly destroyed.  

Her eyes filled with angry tears, as she looked at Nick, who was now
on his cell phone with the precinct.  "Who could have done this?"  She
set Christopher on his feet beside Nick, then went into the bedroom.
Written on the wall above her bed in red were the words  'YOU'RE NEXT
BITCH'.

 Natalie began to shake, as she stared at the words.  She jumped when
she felt Nick's arms encircle her waist.

"Don't worry, Nat.  I won't let whoever did this hurt you." He kissed
the back of her head, then led her back out to the living room, where
Christopher was standing by the overturned sofa.  

Within a few minutes, Captain Stonetree, Schanke and a team of
forensics officers had arrived on the scene.  They quickly searched
the apartment, doing a sweep for fingerprints, and took their
statements.

As the last member of the forensics team was leaving, Captain
Stonetree took Natalie's hand.  "I think you're staying at Nick's
place is a good idea.  Whoever did this, may be the same person that
killed your sister and brother-in-law."

Natalie nodded numbly.  "Can I at least pack a bag?"

Stonetree nodded.  "Yeah.  I don't think we're going to get anything
else.  Don't worry about trying to clean up this mess right now.  Give
yourself a few days."

Nat swallowed, as a thought suddenly struck her.  "Ohmigod!  Sydney!
I haven't seen him."  She began to search frantically for her small
cat.  When she couldn't find him, she looked at Nick with sad eyes. 

"He may have just gotten out and run off, Nat.  We'll call animal
services and have the officers sweep the area." He told her, trying to
reassure her.

Nat nodded, then took a deep breath.  "I guess I should get packed."

They watched as she headed back into her bedroom.  Nick picked up
Christopher, then looked at his partner and Captain.  "We have to find
whoever did this."

"I'm beginning to doubt that getting the adoption records unsealed
will do any good.  I don't think it's the natural parents doing this."
Schanke said.

"Maybe finding out who Christopher's birth mother is could still
help." Stonetree answered.

"Aunt Nat'lie." A small voice said.

Nick and the others looked at Christopher in amazement.  "Did you say
something?"  Nick asked.

Christopher nodded.  "Aunt Nat'lie.  Aunt Nat'lie Chris'opher's birf
mudder.  Mommy said."

"Wait just a minute." Schanke said in disbelief.  "Your mommy told you
that your Aunt Natalie is your birth mother?"

Christopher nodded and smiled.  "Mommy said."

"Do you know who your birth father is?" Stonetree asked the small boy.

Christopher frowned and nodded.  "Bad man who hurt Aunt Nat'lie.  He
hurt her and made me.  Mommy said that Aunt Nat'lie loves me, but
could'en take care of me, so she let Mommy and Daddy  'dopt me 'cause
they could'en have a baby of their own."

Natalie came out of the bedroom carrying a bag.  She saw Christopher
look up at her and smile.  Then she noticed Nick and the others
staring at her.  "What?"

"Why didn't you tell us you were Christopher's birth mother?" Nick
asked her quietly.

Natalie dropped the bag to the floor, shocked.  "How did you find that
out?"

~


  Natalie stared into her coffee mug, as she waited for Nick to come
back downstairs.  They had returned to the loft, so that they could
put Christopher to bed before she told them her story.

Nick came down and took a seat on the sofa beside her.  Stonetree and
Schanke were seated on the chairs opposite the sofa.  He looked at
her, noting the way she refused to look at them.

"Is Christopher settled?" She asked, quietly.

"Yes.  He's already asleep." Nick told her.  He reached a hand out and
lightly stroked her hair.  "We're ready to listen."  

Nat nodded and took a deep breath.  "On the night I graduated from
Med-School, Bill and Gwenn and Richard and Sarah and I went out to
dinner.  They had all come for the graduation ceremonies and we were
celebrating not only my graduation, but also the fact that Sarah was
pregnant. I had a couple of drinks, but I wasn't drunk. After they
dropped me back off at the apartment I shared with two other girls, I
went up to my room.  One of my roommates was there with her boyfriend
and they were being... rather loud.  I couldn't stand listening to
them, so I decided to go for a walk.  My other roommate was outside
and she invited me to a graduation party at one of the Frat houses.  I
turned her down, but she insisted.  She told me that I hadn't gone to
a single party the entire time I'd been in school, I deserved to go to
one, now."  She took a sip of her coffee.  

"We got there and there was a great deal of drinking and loud music.
Guys I'd never met tried to get me to dance, or more.  I had one drink
and between that and the two I'd had earlier, the music, and all the
smoke in the room, I got a really nasty headache.  I decided to find a
nice quiet, dark room to lie down in.  When I finally found an empty
room, I closed the door and lay down on the bed.  I fell asleep, so I
don't know what happened, until I woke up."  She took another sip of
her coffee and then set it down.  Her hands were shaking and she took
a deep breath before continuing.  

"I woke up and one of the guys I had refused to dance with was there,
lying next to me.  I was tied to the bed and all of my clothes were
gone.  I recognized who he was; I had seen him around campus.  I told
him to let me go, not to touch me, but he just laughed."  She took
another deep breath and swallowed.  

Nick took her shaking hand in his.  He knew what was coming, and it
hurt him to know that she'd been hurt in that way.  "It's okay, Nat.
Go on."

Nat nodded.  "He raped me.  Then he left me lying there, tied to the
bed.  Someone eventually found me and called the police and an
ambulance.  Anyway, the police picked him up and I identified him.
There was a trial and he was sentenced to twelve years, since this was
his second offense.  I tried to put it behind me, I had to start my
residency soon and I was busy preparing for that.  Just after my
residency started, I found out that I was pregnant.  I was shocked and
angry.  My first impulse was to have an abortion, but I was told that
I was far enough along, that it was very risky. Between the stress of
preparing for residency, and the other things I was busy doing, I
didn't even put it together, until I was nearly five months.

Bill and Gwenn had been trying to have a baby for a number of years
and couldn't.  I realized that I could turn something terrible, into
something wonderful.  So I asked them if they'd like to adopt the
baby.  They were stunned, but eventually they said 'yes'.  We got the
paperwork taken care of, so that as soon as he was born, we'd all just
have to sign it.  Two days after he was born, they took him home."
She smiled sadly.

"I was sad to let him go, but I knew that they could take better care
of him.  I also knew that I would be able to see him, because he would
legally be my nephew.  It worked out rather well.  Gwenn and Bill told
me, almost a year ago, that if anything happened to them, they wanted
me to take Christopher.  Richard and Sarah were originally going to,
but after Richard died, they thought it would be better if I took him.
They said that he was, after all, my son.   I was surprised, but I
promised that if anything ever happened to them, I would take him."
She wiped a tear from her eyes.  "Gwenn and Bill had never made it a
secret to Chris that he was adopted.  When they felt he was old enough
to understand, they told him that I was his birth mother and how they
had gotten him.  They also told him that if anything bad ever happened
to them, I would take care of him. I never thought anything would
happen to them."

Everyone was quiet, while they absorbed this information.  They all
knew that Natalie had been through a lot, they just hadn't realized
how much.  

Finally, Stonetree spoke.  "What was the creep's name, that raped
you?" 

Nat looked up at him.  "Horton.  Reed Horton."

~


  Natalie came down the stairs and looked at Nick's sleeping form.
She smiled to herself, as she kneeled on the floor beside the sofa
where he lay.  She lightly brushed his blonde curls from his forehead,
then leaned forward and kissed him lightly on the lips.  She was
always amazed at how peaceful he looked when he was asleep.  Standing,
she went into the kitchen to get herself a drink of water.

 Nick opened one eye and smiled at the tingling sensation on his lips.
He wanted to take Natalie into his arms and hold her forever, but was
not sure that was the right thing to do.  He stretched and yawned,
then sat up and looked over at her.

Nat saw Nick moving around on the sofa and sit up.  She smiled at him,
when he turned to look at her.  "Good morning, sunshine."  She
quipped.

Nick grinned.  "Good  *evening*, Nat."

Nat rolled her eyes.  "Details, details.  Must you be so picky?"  She
laughed when he came over to the kitchen and gave her a light peck on
the cheek.  

Christopher giggled and they both turned to see him standing at the
top of the stairs, grinning at them.  He hurried down and threw his
arms around Nick's legs.  He giggled again, when Nick picked him up
and tickled him.

Nat watched them play for a few minutes, until Christopher reached his
hands out to her.  She pulled him into her arms and kissed him on the
cheek.  "Hey, you.  Are you hungry?"

Christopher nodded vigorously. 

"What would you like?" Nat asked, not really expecting him to answer. 
He had spoken to Nick and the others the night before, but that didn't
mean that he would continue to talk to them.

"Eggs?" Christopher asked, laughing at her startled expression.

"Eggs it is." Nat said, smiling at him.  She kissed him again and then
set him on his feet.  "Why don't you go and get dressed, while I fix
them?"

"Okay." Christopher said, running to the downstairs bedroom and
closing the door.

Nat looked at Nick, still smiling.  "Well, I think he's decided to
open up."

Nick smiled back.  "I'm glad.  I was beginning to worry."  He leaned
forward and kissed her lightly on the lips.  "I'm going to get
dressed, too."

Nat watched him climb the stairs, a warm smile on her face.  She felt
happier than she had in a very long time.  When he had closed his
bedroom door, Nat turned to the refrigerator and began pulling the
items she needed out of it.

A few minutes later, Christopher emerged, dressed in a pair of jeans
and a light blue T-shirt.  He had on a pair of socks, but was carrying
his tennis shoes in one hand.  He sat at the table, then dropped his
shoes on the floor beside his chair.  He sat quietly watching Natalie,
as she prepared breakfast.

When Nick emerged about five minutes later, Christopher's face lit up
in a broad smile.  Nick, too, was wearing a pair of jeans and a light
blue shirt.  Nick's shirt was silk and buttoned up the front, but it
was very close to the same color as his own.  "Nick and Chris'opher
match." Christopher giggled.

Nat turned to see that, indeed, her two boys matched.  She smiled at
them.  "I see that.  Lookin' good, guys."  She brought a plate of
bacon, toast and scrambled eggs over and set it before Christopher.

"I think I'll run up and shower and change." Natalie told them, as she
handed Nick a mug of blood.  "Be right back."

Nick sat at the table across from Chris and sipped at his mug.  He
watched as Christopher ate his breakfast with enthusiasm.  He smiled
to himself, as he realized that Christopher looked a great deal like
Natalie.

Christopher finished wolfing down his breakfast, then looked up at
Nick.  "All done."

"What about the rest of your milk?" Nick asked, indicating the glass
sitting on the table.  

Christopher grabbed it and drank it down.  He smiled at Nick.  "Okay."

Nick smiled back.  "Why don't you put your dishes in the sink and
we'll get your shoes on?"

Christopher nodded and climbed off of the chair.  He carried his
dishes over and carefully set them in the sink, then ran over and
picked his shoes up off the floor.  He handed them to Nick, before
climbing up on his lap.    

Nick put Christopher's shoes on his feet, then tied the laces for him.
"Don't you know how to put your shoes on, yet?  You are almost five."

"I can put 'em on.  Just can't tie 'em yet." Christopher told Nick, as
he slid off his lap.  

"I see." Nick said, as he placed his mug in the sink and began rinsing
the dishes.

"I put them in dishwasher." Christopher said, as he opened the door to
the appliance and began sticking them into it.  "I a good helper."

Nick nodded, as he finished rinsing the last of the dishes.  "Yes, you
are."

When the dishes were finished, they went over and sat on the sofa.  

"Let's see what's on television." Nick said, as he grabbed the remote
to switch on the set.

"Cartoons?" Christopher asked.

Nick switched through the channels until he found a station with
cartoons.  "This okay?"

Christopher nodded.  "I like Scooby Doo."

Natalie was about to walk down the stairs, when she saw Nick and
Christopher sitting on the sofa.  She smiled to herself, as they began
laughing at the antics of the cartoon characters.  She had never seen
Nick like this.  She quietly descended the stairs and went into the
kitchen.  She was amazed that the dishes were gone and the stove was
cleaned up.  Grabbing her plate, she popped it into the microwave for
a few minutes and poured herself a glass of juice.

Nick heard Natalie in the kitchen and turned his head to look at her. 
"Hi. Enjoy your shower?"

Nat smiled and nodded.  "What are you watching?"

"Scooby Doo." Nick and Christopher said at the same time.  

Nat chuckled, as she took her food out of the microwave and moved to
the sofa.  She sat down and looked over at Christopher, who was
sitting right beside Nick.  Tears suddenly formed in her eyes and she
turned away, digging into her breakfast.  

~


  Nick stood at the sound of the door buzzer and checked the security
camera.  "Hey, Schank.  Come on up."  He hit the switch that would
allow his partner to come up to the top floor.

The lift door opened and Schanke and Captain Stonetree stepped out.
"Hey ya, partner." 

"Nick." Stonetree said.  He set the large black book he was carrying
on the table.  

Natalie had walked over to where Nick was standing, and she watched as
Captain Stonetree sighed, looking at her.  "What is it?"  She asked.

Stonetree motioned for them to sit.  "Reed Horton was released from
prison two weeks ago.  He got out on parole,  for 'good behavior'."
He snorted in disgust.  "He hasn't checked in with his parole officer
in over a week and his mother said he hasn't been home for at least
that long."

Natalie took a deep breath and switched herself to 'doctor' mode.
"Any idea where he is?"

Stonetree shook his head.  "No, but I can guess.  He's got to be here
in Toronto, somewhere.  We have an APB out on him, and uniforms are
checking all the local motels."

Nat nodded, then looked at the report Schanke had.  She recognized the
symbol on the front.  "Is that the autopsy report?"

Schanke looked at Stonetree, then nodded.  "Yeah.  I brought it over
for Nick to take a look at."

"Mind if I look at it?" Nat asked.

"Nat... are you sure you want to put yourself through that?" Nick
asked.  He hadn't missed her subtle switch into her more professional
mode.  It was her safety net, he'd long ago figured out.

Nat nodded.  "I'll be fine, Nick." 

Schanke handed over the report, just as Christopher came over to them
and climbed up on Nick's lap.

"I brought some mug shots to show Christopher, to see if he can
identify any of them." Stonetree said.  "That is, if it's all right
with you, Natalie."

Natalie looked at Christopher.  "Do you think you could look at these
pictures and see if any of them are the man that hurt your mommy and
daddy?"

Christopher hesitated, looking up at Nick, then back to Natalie.
"Yes."

"You don't have to, if you don't want to." Nat told him.

"I know.  It's okay." Christopher told her.

Nat nodded to Stonetree, who opened the book and pushed it towards
Christopher.  Then she took the report she was holding and went to sit
on the sofa and read it.

Nick helped Christopher turn the pages in the book, until he felt the
boy stiffen and  heard his heart rate increase.  "Do you see
something?"  He asked him.

Christopher nodded and pointed to a picture.  "That's the bad man that
hurt Mommy and Daddy."

Nick looked at the picture, memorizing the face.  "Are you sure?"

Christopher nodded.  "Yes."

Nick pushed the book back to Stonetree and indicated the picture
Christopher had shown him.  "That's him."

Stonetree sighed and glanced over at Nat.  "I was afraid of that."

Nick's eyes narrowed.  "It's Horton."  It wasn't a question.

"Yes."  Stonetree said.  "I'll get the 'Wanted' flyers ready.  We'll
call you, when we hear anything."

Nick nodded and stood, carrying Christopher with him to see them out. 
"Thanks."

Stonetree nodded and stepped onto the lift.

"Need anything?" Schanke asked as he, too, stepped onto the lift.

"I don't think so.  We'll let you know." Nick said.  "Thanks,
Schanke."

"Hey, what are partners for?" Schanke said, as he closed the door.

Nick saw Natalie set the report on the coffee table and head towards
the stairs.  He set Christopher on the sofa told him to wait there,
then he followed her up.  When he walked into the bedroom, Nat was
sitting on the bed, hugging her knees to her and rocking back and
forth.  He went to her and pulled her into his arms.

Nat resisted Nick's embrace at first, but when he refused to relent,
she broke down and started crying.  She was tired of always being the
strong one.  Always hiding behind her career.  She just couldn't do
it, anymore.

Nick held her and let her cry, caressing her hair and murmuring
soothing words.  The very fact that she was hurting, was hurting him. 
He wished there was a way he could ease her pain.

Natalie cried, clinging to Nick.  She hadn't allowed herself to cry
like this in a very long time.  She felt safe in Nick's arms and knew
that she could let it all out, without him judging her or ridiculing
her for it.

Nick held Natalie until her tears subsided.  When she had finally
calmed down, he looked into her eyes.  "Feel better?"

Nat wiped at her eyes and nodded.  "Yeah.  I'm sorry."

Nick looked at her, puzzled.  "For what?  Nat, you have nothing to be
sorry for.  Honestly, with just what you've been through in the last
year, I'm surprised you haven't broken down before this."  He brushed
her hair out of her eyes.  "Don't be sorry for being human."

Nat gave him a half smile.  "Thanks."

Nick kissed her on the forehead.  "What do you say we take Chris out
and get some ice cream?"

Nat nodded.  "I think that's a good idea."

"Well, you get yourself ready and we'll go.  I'll wait downstairs with
Chris." Nick told her, rising from the bed.  He looked at her and
smiled, just before he headed down the stairs.


~


  Christopher looked at Nick, as he sat beside him on the sofa.  "Is
Aunt Nat'lie okay?"

Nick smiled.  "Yeah.  She's just sad."

Christopher nodded.  He looked at Nick, then turned off the TV with
the remote.  Getting onto his knees, he moved closer to Nick.  "Nick? 
You love Aunt Nat'lie?"

Nick looked at him, surprised.  He thought for a minute and then
smiled.  "Yes, Chris, I do."

"Then marry her." Christopher said, as if that was the most obvious
answer in the world.

Nick sighed.  "I'm afraid I can't."

"Why?"

Nick looked at him.  "It's hard to explain."

Christopher placed one palm on each of Nick's cheeks and looked deep
into his eyes. "'Cause you a bampire?"

Nick couldn't help his response.  He jerked back and looked at him,
startled.  "Christopher..."

Christopher held up a small hand.  "I know.  I can't tell anyone.
It's a *big* secret."  He cocked his head to the side and frowned.
"But you aren't bad bampire.  You a good one.  Aunt Nat'lie loves you.
You love Aunt Nat'lie."  He shrugged.  "Marry her."

"It isn't that simple." Nick told him.  But the thought struck him...
why wasn't it?  Shaking his head, he looked at Christopher, who now
stood staring at the fireplace.  "Christopher?  What makes you think
I'm a vampire?"

Christopher smiled.  "Uncle Richie told me."

Nick frowned.  "Your Uncle Richie?  When?" 

"Last night.  He told me Aunt Nat'lie is sad 'cause she asked you to
make him a bampire and he did bad things.  He said it's not her fault.
He said it's not your fault, either.  He said that you a good bampire
and you don't want to be a bampire anymore."  Christopher saw Natalie
coming down the stairs, eyes wide.  "Hi, Aunt Nat'lie."

Nick turned to see Natalie.  "I take it you've been listening?"

Nat nodded.  "Christopher.  There's no such thing as ghosts.  Or
vampires."

Christopher smiled at her.  Then he looked back at the fireplace and
giggled.  "Uncle Richie says 'Quit being a skeptic, Booger.'"

Natalie's jaw dropped and she looked at Nick, then back to
Christopher.  "Wait a minute.  You're saying that Richie is here?"

Christopher nodded.  He watched Natalie for a minute, then started
laughing.

"What?" Natalie asked, frowning.

"Uncle Richie's making funny faces at you and giving you bunny ears."
Christopher covered his mouth to stifle another giggle.

Natalie involuntarily turned her head.  She stepped forward and shook
her head.  "No, this is ridiculous.  There are no such things as
ghosts!" She looked at Christopher.  "What did I used to call Uncle
Richie?"  She knew that there was no way Christopher could know that.

Christopher listened a moment, then laughed.  "He said you used to
call him Monkey Face." He told her, his facial expression an exact
imitation of the one Richard used when telling people that.

Natalie's eyes widened and she turned her head.  "Richie?"  She
whispered.  She jumped, when she suddenly saw her brother standing
there beside her.

"It's about time, Booger."  Richard Lambert said, smiling at his
sister.

~


  Nick's eyes widened and he drew in a sharp breath, as he saw the
transparent form before him.

Richard looked at Nick.  "Hi, Nick.  I want you to know that what
happened to me was my fault, not yours or Nat's.  You did what you had
to do.  I know that.  I'm sorry I let you down."

Nick nodded slowly.  "Thank you, Richard."

Richard smiled.  "You're a good man, Nick.  Don't ever forget that."
He turned back to his sister.  "Nat, I know this is a shock to you.  I
promised Gwenn and Bill I'd come and check on you and Chris.  They
can't do it themselves, just yet.  I didn't know he'd be able to see
me." He told her, indicating Christopher.

"Richie, why are you here?" Natalie asked, uncertainly.

"I came to check on you and Chris.  When it was discovered that he
could see me, I was told to speak to you and Nick, if I could get you
to believe that I was really here." Richard told her.

"If you could get us to believe you're really here?" Nat asked.

"Yes.  Children can often see us, because they haven't had enough
experiences to convince them that it is impossible.  They believe what
they see.  It's an innocence I wish that people wouldn't lose."
Richard sighed.  "I need to speak to you and Nick, but I don't have
much time."

Richard kneeled before Christopher.  "Could you go into the other room
and play with your toys for a bit?  I need to speak to Aunt Natalie
and Nick."

Christopher nodded and ran over to the door on the other side of the
room.  He stopped and looked back at the ghostly figure of his uncle. 
"Uncle Richie?  I love you."  Then he went into the room and closed
the door.

Richard smiled, as he motioned for Nick and Natalie to sit down.  "We
need to talk."

Natalie sat beside Nick on the sofa and looked at her brother.
"What's wrong?"

Richard sighed.  "It's about Nick's trying to become mortal again."

Natalie glanced at Nick, then looked at Richard.  "What about it?"

"I know this is going to be hard for you to hear, but you must." He
told them.  "This search for a cure isn't really a good idea."

Nick frowned.  "What are you talking about?  Why not?"

Richard raised a palm.  "Please, let me finish.  Nick, you were mortal
for only thirty-five years.  You've been a vampire for almost eight
hundred.  For you to become mortal now, would be devastating to you.
You'd have to relearn all of the things that mortals deal with on a
day-to-day basis.  Simple things, like going to the bathroom and
eating, among others.  Then there's your immune system.  As a vampire,
you have a nearly indestructible immune system.  As a mortal, you'd
have virtually none.  Your body wouldn't know how to compensate."  He
moved to look out the window at the stars for a moment, then turned to
face them.  

"Nick, you rely on your superhuman abilities on a nightly basis.  You
don't have to dodge bullets, because they can't kill you.  You're
stronger and faster than any mortal; therefore you've been able to
save countless lives.  You are using your abilities as a vampire to
make a real difference in this world; the way it should be.  If more
vampires were like you, things would be a lot better."  He smiled at
Nick.  "I wish that I'd used my vampiric abilities for good."  He
sighed, as he turned back to look out the window.  "The other thing,
Nick, is that your diet is all wrong.  You should not be drinking cow.
You need the human blood, to strengthen you."  He turned around, when
he heard Nick's snort of disgust.  "Nick... I'm serious.  You don't
have to kill to get it.  As a matter of fact, you can drink donated.
Freely given.  It's what you need.  Starving yourself to death isn't
the answer and becoming mortal doesn't automatically qualify you for
heaven."

Nick continued to frown.  "It's more than just wanting to be forgiven.
There are dreams I have that can never be, as long as I remain a
vampire."

Richard smiled.  "Nat?  Could you give us a few minutes?"

Nat looked at Richard.  She had refused to allow her brother's words
to make her cry.  Sighing, she stood.  "All right."  She climbed the
stairs and went into Nick's room, closing the door behind her.

She sat on Nick's bed, looking around his room.  She realized that
Richard was right.  But so many of her own dreams had come to include
Nick.  She couldn't imagine a life with anyone else.  In fact, she
didn't want to even try.  She loved Nick.

A few minutes later, Richard appeared in the doorway.  "Hey, Sis."

Nat looked at him.  "Richie... it isn't fair."  She whispered.

Richard walked over to the bed and looked at his sister.  "I think
you'd be surprised, Nat."

~


  Nick opened the door to the downstairs bedroom and smiled down at
Christopher, who was playing quietly with his toys.  "Okay, young man.
What do you say we get ready and go get some ice cream?"

Christopher looked up and grinned at Nick, then jumped up.  "Yeah!"

Nick laughed.  "Let's clean this up, then we'll go."  After his talk
with Richard, he felt much better.  Things were a little clearer to
him, now.

Fifteen minutes later, they left the bedroom and found Nat coming down
the stairs.  She smiled broadly at Nick.  "Are you boys ready to go
get ice cream?"

Nick picked up Christopher, as the little boy nodded vigorously.  "I
think that's a 'yes'."

Nat laughed.  "Okay, then, let's go."

They rode the lift down and then Nick put Christopher into his seat
and buckled him in.  Then he waited for Nat to get settled and closed
the door for her.  

They drove to the local ice cream shop and Nick bought Christopher a
chocolate dipped vanilla cone and Nat a hot fudge sundae.  

Christopher laughed, when Nick braved a taste of Nat's sundae and made
a disgusted face.  

They finished their ice cream, then headed for the Raven.  Nick wanted
to pick up a case of human blood, since he'd agreed to change his
diet.

They arrived at the Raven and Nick carried Christopher to the door,
while holding Nat's hand.  The bouncer gave him an odd look, but
allowed them to enter.

Once inside, Christopher whispered something to Nick.  He looked at
Nat and smiled sheepishly.  "Christopher has to go to the bathroom.
Want to take him?"

Nat grinned.  "Okay." She took Chris from Nick and carried him through
the crowd and to the ladies' room.

Nick headed for the bar and found Janette seated in her usual spot,
sipping from a glass of bloodwine.  She noticed him and gave him a
sensuous smile.  "Nicola... it has been awhile."

Nick nodded.  "Yeah."

"Are you here for business, or pleasure?" She asked the last, while
running her fingernails along his chest, just beneath his shirt.

"I'm here to order a case of the house special." Nick told her,
suppressing his smile at her astonished grin.

"Dare I hope that you are rejoining us?" She asked, as she motioned
for Miklos.  She spoke softly to him, then turned her attention back
to Nick.

Nick motioned to Miklos and spoke quietly to him, shaking his hand.
Then he looked at Janette.  "Not exactly.  I am returning to human."

Natalie came up to them, Christopher's hand held firmly in her own.
She smiled at Nick, when he picked the boy up and set him on a stool
beside him.

"Doctor Lambert." Janette said, icily.

"Janette." Natalie returned.

Miklos came over and set three drinks in front of Nick.  He nodded to
him and left.

Nick handed Natalie a glass of white wine and Christopher a glass of
milk, then he took his own glass and sipped at it.  "Janette, this is
Christopher.  Christopher, this is my friend, Janette."  He introduced
them.

Christopher smiled at her, then took his milk and began drinking it
steadily.

"Another mortal pet, Nicola?" Janette asked him, amused.

"No.  Natalie's... nephew.  His parents were recently killed.  I've
been assigned to protect him from the killer." Nick told her, his
irritation evident.

Janette just shrugged.  "So tell me, what has brought on this sudden
change of diet?"

"Well, let's just say that I had a revelation, of sorts." Nick said,
smiling at Nat.

Natalie grinned at him, then leaned over and wiped the milk 'mustache'
off of Christopher's face.  

Nick nodded to Miklos, when he informed him that his order had been
loaded into his car.  He picked up Christopher and then wrapped his
arm around Nat's waist.  "I'll see you later, Janette."  He said,
before leaving the club.

Janette watched them go, sighing at the picture the three of them
presented.  "Oh, Nicola, when will you ever learn?" 

~


  Nick carried a soundly sleeping Christopher into the loft and up to
the bedroom.  Laying him gently on the bed, he removed his shoes and
covered him up.  He picked the blanket and bear up off the floor and
stuck them next to him, then went downstairs.

Natalie was curled up on the sofa, watching the late night news.  She
looked at Nick when he came into the living room and sat beside her.
"Is he settled?"

"Yes.  I didn't realize he would sleep so much." Nick said, accepting
the glass of bloodwine from her.

"Well, he's still pretty young.  Plus, he is still recovering from the
shock of losing his parents.  I think it's good for him." Nat
answered.

Nick nodded, then turned his attention to the news.  

When the news was over, Natalie pushed the 'play' button on the VCR
and they watched a movie. She snuggled close to Nick, leaning her head
against his shoulder.  "I've missed this."

Nick smiled and kissed the top of her head.  "So have I."

They had  both been so busy the last several weeks, that they hadn't
been able to spend much time together. 

When the movie ended, Natalie stood and stretched.  "Guess I should
head up to bed." 

Nick nodded.  "Yeah." He stood and pulled her close to him, kissing
her cheek.  "Sweet dreams."

Nat smiled. "Thanks.  You, too."  She reluctantly pulled away from him
and then headed up the stairs.

Nick laid down on the sofa and closed his eyes.  He thought about what
Richard had told him earlier in the evening, before drifting off to
sleep.

A few hours later, Nick awoke to find Christopher standing beside the
sofa, staring down at him.  "Hey, Chris.  What is it?"

Christopher sighed.  "Can't sleep. Bad dreams."

Nick nodded and held his arms out.  "Come here."

Christopher climbed up onto Nick and stretched out. He laid his head
on Nick's chest and closed his eyes.

Nick wrapped his arms around Christopher and kissed him on the top of
the head.  "It's okay.  You're safe."  He murmured.  He listened until
he heard Christopher's breathing deepen and heart rate slow,
indicating that he was asleep.  Then he, too, went back to sleep.

Natalie awoke and noticed that Christopher was not lying beside her.
She sat up and looked around the room, then climbed out of bed and
checked the bathroom.  When she didn't find him, she headed down the
stairs to look.  

She searched the downstairs bedroom and bath, then went out into the
living room.  She stopped short at the sight before her and smiled
softly.

Nick was lying on the sofa with Christopher stretched out on top of
him.  He had his arms protectively wrapped around him, while
Christopher had two fingers in his mouth and was tightly clutching his
teddy bear.  Nick had covered Christopher with his 'blankey' and they
were both sleeping peacefully.

Nat quietly headed back up the stairs and climbed into the bed.  She
stretched out and closed her eyes, thinking about how sweet the two of
them looked together.  Smiling to herself, she drifted back to sleep.

~


  The next evening, Nick went into the station to help Schanke check
out a lead on the possible whereabouts of Reed Horton.  He told
Natalie that he would keep his cell phone handy, in case she needed to
get a hold of him, and that he would call to check in later on.

"Well, it looks like it's just us, tonight." Nat said to Christopher,
once Nick was out the door.  "Would you like to watch a movie?" 

Christopher nodded.  He ran over to the shelf where Nick had placed
all of his videos and pulled down 'The Little Mermaid'.  He handed it
to Nat.  

"Okay.  I'll make us some popcorn and root beer floats, then we'll
start the movie." Nat told him.  She went into the kitchen and pulled
a bag of microwaveable popcorn out of the cupboard, then put it into
the microwave.  Then she got out the root beer and ice cream and made
their floats.  By the time she'd finished them, the popcorn was ready.

Natalie set their snacks on the coffee table, then put the movie into
the VCR and went to sit next to Christopher.  She started the movie,
then handed him his float, and set the popcorn bowl between them.
"Try not to spill.  Nick might not like us to get root beer and ice
cream all over his couch."

Christopher grinned and then nodded.  "I be careful."

They watched the movie, finishing their snacks by the time it was
about half way over.  By the end, Christopher had cuddled up close to
Natalie.  The part with the Sea Witch had scared him, but he relaxed
by the end, where the Prince and the Mermaid got married.

When the movie was over, Natalie and Christopher cleaned up their
dishes and Christopher brought out some blocks for them to build with.
They sat on the floor together, building a castle, then when
Christopher was tired of that, they cleaned them up and he put them
away.

Christopher brought out a few books for Nat to read to him.  They sat
in the chair by the sofa and Nat read 'Green Eggs and Ham' and 'Are
You My Mother?' to him.  Then they read two chapters in 'The Lion, The
Witch and the Wardrobe'.  When they were done, Nat had Christopher go
put his books away and get his pajamas on.

Natalie turned on the stereo to her favorite Country station, while
she waited for Christopher to come back out.  The song 'I Like It, I
Love It' by Tim McGraw came on and Nat turned it up and started
dancing around the loft.

Christopher giggled, when he saw Nat dancing around the room.  He
giggled more, when Nat picked him up and started dancing with him,
singing along with the song.

When the song ended, Nat turned the stereo down and they started
dancing to the next song, 'The Woman in Me' by Shania Twain.
Christopher laid his head on Nat's shoulder and had started drifting
off, when the song ended and they heard someone clapping on the other
side of the room.

Nat, thinking that it was Nick standing there clapping, turned around,
a big smile on her face.  The smile faded, however, when she saw who
was standing there.  She held Christopher a little tighter, turning
slightly, so that he was a little further from the person standing by
the door to the stairwell.  "What do you want?" She asked their
visitor, tersely.

Christopher clutched Natalie a little tighter, giving a slight
whimper.  He knew who their unwelcome visitor was and he could sense
Natalie's anger and fear.

Reed Horton gave her a sinister grin.  "Why, I've come to claim my
family."  He spread his arms out wide, revealing the gun tucked into
his belt.  "Honey, I'm home."

~


   Reed pulled the gun out of his belt and motioned to Natalie.
"Bring the boy here."

Natalie kissed Christopher on the cheek.  "It's okay." She whispered. 
She walked slowly over to where Reed stood, but held firmly onto him. 
She glanced over at the phone when it rang.  "Look, my friend is a
police officer.  He'll know something is wrong, if I don't answer."

Reed looked at the phone, now on its third ring.  "Answer it, but make
sure you tell him everything is fine." He grabbed Christopher from
her, ignoring the child's squealing protests. Pointing the gun at his
head, he told him to be quiet. Reluctantly, he obeyed.

Nat answered the phone.  "This is Dr. Lambert.  Oh hi, Nick. Uh,
yeah... everything is fine. I, uh... I was cleaning upstairs."

On the other end of the line, Nick frowned. Nat didn't sound like
herself. Concentrating on the background noise, he heard Christopher's
rapid heartbeat, as well as Nat's.  He also heard a heartbeat he
didn't recognize.   

"Nat? Is someone there with you?" 

"Yes. Christopher is fine." Nat replied, looking at Reed, who was
motioning for her to hurry up.

"Are you two in danger?" Nick asked.

"Yes, I'll make sure to close up the blinds." She frowned. "Nick, I
have to go... Chris needs me."

"Nat, stay calm. I'll be there, as soon as I can." Nick told her,
before hanging up.

Schanke looked at him.  "What's up?"

Nick winced.  He wanted to just tell him that nothing was wrong, but
he knew he'd need the backup.  "Someone's at the loft with Nat and
Chris.  I'm betting it's Horton. Get some backup, then meet me there."

Schanke nodded.  "All right.  Be careful, I'll be right behind you."

Nick looked at his partner. "Thanks." He hurried out of the precinct
to the Caddy.  He wanted to just fly, but he knew that he'd be unable
to explain his car's absence, once the backup arrived.

Back at the loft, Horton motioned Natalie to precede him up the stairs
to the roof.  Once they were up there, he moved to stand as close to
the edge as he could.  When Nat tried to follow, he pointed the gun at
her and ordered her to stop.

"What do you want?" Nat asked.  She wasn't afraid for herself.  She
was terrified that he would hurt Christopher.  "Reed, please don't
hurt him.  He hasn't done anything."

Reed sneered at Natalie.  "You think you're so righteous!  You came to
that party, same as everyone else, looking to get laid!  Admit it ~
you got exactly what you wanted.  You deserved it!"

Nat looked at him, shocked. "I deserved it? No one deserves what you
did to me! You raped me!" 

"I did not! You asked for it!" He snarled.  He grabbed Christopher by
the back of the pajamas and held him over the edge of the roof,
ignoring the child's terrified screams.  "I'm going to kill this
little bastard, then I'm gonna do to you, what I did to that Bitch
sister of yours!  Only this time, I'm gonna finish the job and kill
you."  He shook Christopher.  "Can't have a repeat of this little
mistake now, can we?" 

Natalie froze. She tried to calm herself, to think of what to say to
get him to release Christopher.  "No... Reed, please.  I'll do
whatever you want, but please, don't hurt him." 

"Why? So you and that pig boyfriend of yours can raise him? Pretend I
don't exist?" He spat. "I don't think so.  You're going to get exactly
what you deserve!" He looked down, then back at Nat. Curling his lips
into an evil smile, he took the squirming Christopher and looked into
his eyes.  "Do you know who I am?" 

Christopher stopped squirming and looked fearfully at him, nodding.
"The bad man that hurt Mommy and Daddy."  He said softly.

Horton narrowed his eyes, then looked at Natalie.  "He has no idea!
You never told him?!"

Nat shook her head.  "No.  My sister and her husband adopted him.  He
has no idea.  It's my fault, not his."

Horton snorted in disgust, then looked back at Christopher.  "Just so
you know who I really am, Christopher... I'm your REAL daddy.  I'm the
one that made you."

Christopher's eyes widened and he looked at Natalie. Then he started
struggling to get away.

Horton looked once more at Natalie, then let go, smiling at the
screams from both Christopher and Natalie.

Natalie tried to move forward.  "Christopher!" She screamed.  Reed
caught her, before she could get to the edge, then dragged her a few
feet from the edge, pushing her onto the ground.

Horton slapped Natalie hard across the face, making her hit her head
on the ground. He pinned both her arms above her head with one arm,
then pushed her nightshirt up around her neck.  "Don't worry, Natalie.
I'm going to make you very happy, before I kill you." He used his free
hand to undo his pants, then pulled her underwear off of her.

Natalie kept struggling, trying to fight him off.  She blinked her
eyes to fight back the tears, when he slapped her again and again.
When he hit her for the fifth time and her head once again hit the
roof, she quit fighting and gave into the blissful darkness of
unconsciousness.

~


   Horton grabbed Natalie by the hair and started slapping her, trying
to wake her up.  When she had finally regained consciousness, he held
her arms pinned above her head.  "Good.  I want you awake when I take
you."  He told her, using his free hand to hold her head still.  He
kissed her, then released her head and moved his hand lower to fondle
her body.

Nat squirmed, but she was still weak and a little disoriented.  She
tried to focus her eyes, but was having difficulty doing so.  When she
finally managed to shake the fuzziness from her brain, full
realization hit her and she began fighting him again.

"Be still." Reed growled at her.  He moved himself into position and
held her legs still with his own. He was just about to push himself
into her, when he was suddenly lifted off of her and slammed into the
door leading to the stairwell.  "What the
~"

"Shut up!" A voice growled at him. "Give me one good reason not to
kill you!"

Reed struggled against his assailant, but he found that whoever held
him was much stronger.  "Who are you?"

Nick spun Horton around to face him.  His eyes were glowing a feral
red and his fangs were extended. 

Horton's eyes grew wide and he started shaking.  "What the hell are
you?" 

Nick's eyes narrowed.  "You're worst nightmare."  He glanced over at
Nat, who was weakly sitting up and pulling her shirt down to cover
herself.  "If you've hurt her, you WILL die."

"I didn't do anything!  I swear!" He said, beginning to panic. 

"Why don't I believe you?" Nick growled at him.

The sound of sirens and skidding tires signaled the arrival of Schanke
and the backup units.  Nick handcuffed Horton, then pulled him away
from the door, to allow Schanke and the others to come up.

Natalie stood and stumbled over to them, her eyes burning with an
intense hatred for Horton.  She looked at Nick.  "Move."

Nick's eyes widened.  He'd seen the look in her eyes before.  Seeing
that she was unarmed, he complied.

Nat hauled off and hit Horton as hard as she could, knocking him on
his ass.  She was just about to hit him again, when she felt Nick's
arms around her.  "NO!" She screamed. "Let me go!  He killed Gwenn and
Bill and now he's killed Christopher!" Nat said, fighting against him.
"Let me go, Nick! I'm going to kill him!"

Schanke and the others had just opened the door and come out onto the
roof.  He motioned for a uniform to take Horton, while he and the
others searched the area for any weapons or evidence.  He thought it
best to let Nick handle Natalie.

Nick had pulled Nat close to him, trying to calm her down. "Nat!
Listen to me!"

Natalie continued to fight him, until he finally released her.  She
ran to the edge of the building where Reed had dropped Christopher and
looked down.  She stood staring with disbelieving eyes for several
moments, before turning towards Nick.  "Nick, I..." She froze when she
saw Nick standing a few feet away, grinning. 

He was holding a smiling Christopher. 

Natalie ran over to them and threw her arms around the both of them.
She looked at Nick, tears running down her face.  "I don't understand.
How...?"

Christopher grinned at Nick, then kissed Natalie on the nose.  "We
flied." He whispered.

Nat looked at Nick, who nodded.  "I got here, just in time to keep him
from hitting the ground."

Nat grabbed Nick's face and kissed him soundly.  She pulled away, when
Chris giggled.  "Thank you."

Nick smiled at her.  "You're welcome."  He let her take Christopher
from him and then kissed her again.  "I love you, Natalie."  He told
her softly, caressing her face.

Natalie's eyes widened in surprise and she blushed.  "Let's get in out
of the cold."

Nick nodded and put his arm around her.  "Schanke?" He called.  "We'll
see you downstairs."

Schanke had watched the whole scene from the other side of the roof.
He smiled and nodded at his partner, then turned to the nearest
officer.  "Let's finish this up and go home."

~


  Captain Stonetree waited in the emergency room waiting area with
Nick.  They had talked Natalie into coming down to be checked out,
despite her protests that she was fine.  They had them look over
Christopher, as well.  Smiling, he watched as Nick held Christopher in
his lap and read him a children's book from one of the tables.

The doctor came out and greeted them, as Nick stood, positioning
Christopher on his hip.  "How is she?" Nick asked.

Doctor Davidson smiled at Nick.  "She's going to be fine.  You got
there, just in time.  I am keeping her overnight for observation,
though.  She has a pretty nasty concussion."

Nick nodded.  "Can we see her?"

"Yes. She's been asking for you." Doctor Davidson told him.  "Follow
me."

Nick looked at Stonetree.  "Are you coming?" 

"No.  Tell her I'm glad she's okay and I'll talk to her, tomorrow.
I'm going to go make sure Horton is settled, then head home."
Stonetree told him.

"Thanks, Captain." Nick told him, before turning to follow the Doctor
down the corridor.

Stonetree watched them go a moment, then turned and left.

Nick followed Doctor Davidson through the corridor to room 202.  She
motioned for him to enter the room, then said goodbye and went on to
her next patient.  Nick knocked once, then entered the room and found
Natalie lying in the bed nearest the wall.  The bed nearest the door
was still unoccupied.  "Hey, you." 

Nat smiled at the two boys entering her room.  "Hey, yourself."

Nick walked over and set Christopher on the bed beside Natalie, before
leaning forward to kiss her.  "I'm glad to hear that you're okay.  I
was a little worried."

"Well, I told you I was fine." Nat told him, as she accepted
Christopher's warm hug and kiss on her cheek.  "I'm afraid I have to
stay the day, though.  They want to keep me for observation, since
I've got a concussion.  Think you can handle Chris for the day?" 

Nick smiled at her, then at Christopher.  He tousled the little boy's
reddish brown curls and grinned.  "I think we'll be okay."

Christopher grinned back at Nick.  "We're big boys."

Nick laughed. "Yeah."

Nat laughed and shook her head.  "Well, just make sure he eats and
don't let him watch too much television."

"Yes, dear." Nick said, as he picked up Christopher.  "Captain said to
tell you he's glad you're okay and he'll talk to you, tomorrow.  Get
some rest.  We'll be back, later on."

Nat smiled at him and nodded.

Nick leaned forward and kissed her again.  "I love you." He said,
before heading out of her room and shutting out the light.

Nat couldn't help the giddy smile on her face, as she laid the head of
her bed back and closed her eyes.

~


  Nick climbed into his bed and smiled at Christopher, who was now
soundly asleep.  He brushed the curls from his forehead and kissed his
cheek, then closed his eyes and went to sleep.

His dreams were filled with days of sunshine and laughter.  Natalie
and Christopher were always a big part of those days.  But as the
dreams wore on, they became darker.  

Natalie stood looking at Nick with cold, hard eyes.  She pointed at
the young man lying on the bed.  "Bring him across, Nick.  You must,
or he'll die.  Don't you dare let Christopher die."  Her eyes turned
golden and her fangs dropped.  "If you won't bring him across, I
will."

Nick startled awake and looked down at the sleeping child wrapped in
his arms.  He kissed the top of his head, before looking at the
bedside clock.  It was a little after seven P.M., which meant that the
sun would be setting soon.  He carefully unwrapped himself from
Christopher, then climbed out of bed and headed to the bathroom to
shower and dress.

When he came out of the bathroom, Christopher's bright blue eyes
greeted him.  "Hi. Did you sleep okay?"

Christopher smiled and nodded.  He sat up and then climbed out of bed.
"I gotta go potty."

Nick nodded.  "Okay.  Then why don't you get dressed and we'll get
something to eat.  We have to go see if Natalie is ready to get out of
the hospital yet."

Christopher nodded enthusiastically, before running towards the
bathroom.

Nick smiled, then walked down the stairs to the kitchen.  He pulled
out the carton of milk and a bottle of blood.  He got down a bowl and
a box of cereal and then he grabbed a mug and filled it with blood.

When Christopher came downstairs, Nick poured him a bowl of cereal and
then they sat and had their breakfast.  Then Christopher went over and
put his bowl in the sink and climbed up on Nick's lap.

Nick tied Christopher's shoes.  "Why don't you go comb your hair,
while I clean up?"

Christopher nodded and then ran across the living room to the small
room downstairs.

Within forty-five minutes, they stood outside Natalie's hospital room
door.  

Nick let Christopher knock on the door, before opening it and
entering.  He smiled, when he saw Nat sitting up in the chair beside
the bed, completely dressed.

"Oh, good.  You came to spring me from this joint." Nat said, as
Christopher climbed up into her lap.  She kissed him on the cheek.
"Were you good for Nick?"

Christopher grinned.  "Yeah.  Me an' Uncle Nick did good."

"Uncle Nick?" Nat asked, with a raised eyebrow.

Christopher nodded.  "Yep."

Nick just shrugged and grinned.  "I think that means he likes me."

Nat smiled.  "Should we keep him?" She asked Christopher.

Christopher looked as though he was thinking about it for a moment,
then nodded.  "Yeah, I guess so."

Nick's mouth dropped open, but then he closed it and grinned.  "Are
you ready to go home?"

"I thought you'd never ask!" Nat told him.  "I just have to wait for
the final discharge papers and they have to bring a wheelchair."  She
made a face.  "I am perfectly capable of walking."

Nick grinned. "Well, it's hospital policy, so just tough it out."

Nat sighed.  "Okay." Nat turned on the television to the 'Cartoon
Network', then she and Nick talked quietly while Christopher sat
engrossed in the 'Power Puff Girls'. 

When the nurse finally returned with the final discharge papers and a
wheelchair, Natalie turned off the TV and smiled.  "Thank goodness."

The nurse smiled.  "I take it you're ready to go home?"

Nat nodded, as she seated herself in the wheelchair and signed the
last of the forms.  "Yeah. Doctors don't make very good patients."

The nurse laughed. "Well, I have to admit, you did very well."  She
looked at Christopher.  "You can ride on her lap, if you'd like."

Christopher grinned and climbed up onto Nat's lap.  "Okay!"

Nat laughed, as the nurse pushed them down the hall.  They stopped at
the Nurse's station to drop off the release papers and then headed to
the elevators.

As the nurse was closing Natalie's door, she smiled at her.  "You have
a beautiful family, Doctor Lambert."

Natalie didn't get a chance to correct her, for the door was already
closed.  But as they drove toward the loft, Nat smiled to herself.
'Yeah, I guess I do.'

~


   As the shutters closed for the day, Natalie came down the stairs
and sat on the sofa.  She accepted the cup of tea from Nick, as he
took a seat beside her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

"Is Christopher asleep?" Nick asked.

"Yeah. He asked if you were going to sleep with him again." She took a
sip of her tea.  "I can sleep on the sofa, if you want to sleep in
your bed."

Nick smiled and shook his head.  "No. I'll be fine on the sofa." 

After they had brought Nat home from the hospital, Nick had taken
Christopher to 'McDonald's' for dinner, then they had brought home
something for Nat.  They had watched 'Aladdin' and two 'Veggie Tales'
videos, before Nick had helped Christopher with his bath and gotten
him ready for bed.  

Natalie and Christopher had some fresh fruit and milk, before Nat had
taken him up to bed to tuck him in.  

"Nat?  Can I ask you something?" Nick asked, hesitantly.

Natalie looked at him, her eyes questioning.  "Sure."

"Why didn't you ever tell me about Christopher?  We've shared a lot of
things about our pasts and, well, I was kind of wondering why you
never shared that with me.  I know you're not obligated to tell me
everything about you, but I am a bit curious." Nick said, lightly
touching her face with his palm.

Nat closed her eyes for a moment, savoring his touch.  Then she opened
her eyes and turned away, taking a long drink of her tea.  She sighed.
"Honestly, Nick, I didn't know how to tell you."

Nick tightened his embrace around her shoulders, silently encouraging
her to continue.

"I still have sort of mixed feelings about the whole thing." Nat told
him.  "At first, I was angry and devastated that I had gotten
pregnant.  The last thing I wanted was to have Horton's baby.  But as
the pregnancy wore on, and especially after Gwenn and Bill had agreed
to adopt the baby, I began to wonder what it would be like to have a
baby and raise it on my own.  By then, though, I just couldn't bring
myself to hurt Gwenn and Bill, by changing my mind." She sighed again
and took another sip of her tea.  "I knew that with my schedule, both
as an intern and once I'd started my job at the morgue, I'd never have
the time to care for a child.  I also knew that I wasn't exactly
financially stable enough to afford it.  I finally decided that I'd be
happy just being 'Aunt Natalie'.  I could still see him and be a part
of his life."  She took a deep breath, before continuing.  "I was both
heartbroken and happy, when Gwenn and Bill took Christopher home.  I
knew that they could provide for him in ways that I never could.  When
I started receiving pictures of him from them, I knew I'd made the
right decision.  Gwenn told me in more than one letter, that he looked
like me.  I was glad of that." She took the last drink of her tea,
then smiled at him.  "I wasn't sure how to tell you about the whole
thing.  It still hurts to talk about it.  Besides, I wasn't sure how
you'd take it.  The few men in my life I've ever told, all started to
avoid me after finding out about it.  They no longer wanted anything
to do with me."  She brushed away a stray tear. "One, in particular,
just a few years ago.  We had been dating for about four months and I
was finally getting to the point that I felt like I was ready to take
the next step in our relationship.  He had been hinting at wanting to
take me to bed, but I had been avoiding it.  I decided that he should
know about Christopher and Horton, before taking that next step.  He
insisted that he loved me, that nothing would ever change that.  The
night I told him, he was very supportive. But the next few days, I saw
less and less of him.  He started making excuses as to why he hadn't
been around.  Then one day, he told me he thought that maybe we needed
some space for awhile.  I never saw him again."

Nick kissed her softly on the temple. "Oh, Nat. I'm sorry."

Nat nodded. "It isn't your fault, Nick. I've never been very good with
relationships anyway, and that just kind of made it worse. I didn't
trust anyone, for a long time." She looked at him and smiled. "Until
you. I've never been afraid of you, Nick. I know that you would never
hurt me, physically or otherwise."

Nick smiled. Her level of trust in him sometimes frightened him. "I'm
glad to hear that." He hugged her again. "How do you feel about having
Christopher with you, now?  I assume you're going to retain custody of
him? How does that make you feel?"

Nat sighed. "Happy and sad. Happy, because I've always loved him. I
gave him away, because I loved him. I'm happy for the second chance to
be his mother, the way I wanted to in the beginning. But I'm sad,
because I had to lose my sister and brother-in-law, to get that second
chance. I loved them both, too. And I know that Christopher adored
them. This is going to be an adjustment for him, as well."

Nick nodded. "Children are amazingly resilient, though. I think he'll
be fine, as long as he knows he's loved and wanted.  As for losing
your sister, I know you're hurting. You've faced so much in your short
life, yet you've always come through." He turned her head to look in
her eyes and kissed her softly.  "I'm not going anywhere, Nat. I'm
here for you, as long as you want me.  I love you. Nothing will ever
change that... and I mean it. I promise." He kissed her again, more
deeply this time and then pulled away.

Nat smiled up at him, when he ended the kiss. "You know, that bed of
yours is big enough for all three of us. You're welcome to sleep with
us."

Nick hesitated, but then smiled and nodded. "Okay. I think I'd like
that."  He downed the last of the blood in his glass, then stood and
took Nat's hand and led her up the stairs.

~


  Christopher opened his eyes and saw Nick lying beside him.  He
smiled, as he reached out a small hand and lightly touched his cheek. 
Then he heard a sigh and felt the bed move behind him.  He turned his
head, to see Natalie lying on the other side.  He turned over and,
still smiling, reached out and lightly touched her cheek, as well.  He
carefully climbed out of the bed and went downstairs, closing the door
behind him.

About an hour later, Natalie awoke to find herself wrapped securely in
Nick's strong embrace.  She frowned, when she noticed that Christopher
was no longer in the bed with them. Carefully untangling herself from
Nick, she was just about to get up, when she heard the bedroom door
open.  She looked over to see Christopher precariously balancing a
tray.

"I brought you guys brefast." He told her, a big smile on his face.

Natalie raised an eyebrow and grinned.  She was curious as to what he
had brought.  She lightly shook Nick awake. When he opened his eyes,
Natalie told him that Christopher had brought them breakfast.

Nick sat up and saw Christopher trying to balance the large tray he
was carrying.  He held out his hands and took it from him, when
Christopher was close enough to the bed.  "What have we got here?"

Christopher grinned.  "Brefast."

Nat smiled, as she surveyed the contents of the tray.  "Hmmm... fruit,
toast and milk for me.  I take it this is for Nick?"  She asked,
indicating the mug full of blood.

Christopher nodded.  "Yep.  I was very careful."  He beamed.

Nat smiled at Nick, as he picked the mug up and took a sip.
"Delicious.  You did a very good job." 

She tried her toast and a piece of fruit.  "You're a good cook."

Christopher's grin broadened.  He climbed up onto the bed with them
and crossed his legs.  "Are you gonna get married?"

Nat nearly choked on a bite of fruit, as she quickly glanced at Nick.

Nick just grinned at him.  "We have to talk about it."

Christopher just nodded, then climbed off the bed. "Okay.  I go watch
cartoons, so you can talk 'bout it."

Nat was about to reply, when she felt Nick's hand on her arm.  She
looked at him, then smiled and nodded.  "We'll be down, soon."

Christopher waved at them, then closed the bedroom door.  They could
hear his small footsteps, as he went down the stairs.

Once Christopher was gone, Natalie looked at Nick, her eyebrow raised.
"We have to talk about it?"

Nick grinned. "Well, yeah." Turning serious, he touched her cheek.
"It's not an idea I'm not willing to consider.  I hope you feel the
same way.  If you don't, just tell me Nat, and I won't bring it up
again."

Nat gave him a shy smile.  "I'm willing to discuss the possibility.
But you know, I'm a package deal. You get me, you get Christopher
*and* Sydney."

Nick kissed her nose. "I wouldn't have it any other way."

Natalie smiled again.  "Really?"

Nick nodded. "Really."  He took another drink from his glass and then
looked her in the eyes. "Nat, I love you. I want to marry you, but you
have to understand what that will mean for you and Christopher, and
me. There are some rather strict rules within the Community, regarding
mortals and vampires marrying.  There is a lot to consider, for both
of us."

Nat nodded her understanding, as she finished off the last of her
milk. "I know, Nick. Richard told me about some of it." She sighed. "I
love you, too. I would love to marry you. I agree, that we need to
consider this, very carefully."

Nick smiled at her, then leaned forward and kissed her. "Besides, I'd
like the opportunity to court you properly."  He told her.

Nat laughed. "Nick... this is not the Middle Ages."

Nick laughed, too. "I know. So I'm old fashioned. I won't apologize
for wanting to show you how much I love you."

Nat looked into his beautiful blue eyes. "I won't ask you to. I kind
of like 'old fashioned'."

Nick leaned forward and pulled her into a deep kiss. After a moment,
he pulled away and grinned at her. "We have company."

Nat looked over at the door, just as a small knock sounded. "Come in,
Christopher." Nat called.

Christopher opened the door and peered into the room.  Then he ran in
and climbed up on the bed. "Are you getting married?"

Nick laughed. "I think so. Just not for awhile. We have to talk about
it, some more." 

Christopher seemed to consider this for a moment, then he nodded his
head and smiled. "Okay."

The phone rang and Nick picked it up. "Yeah, Knight here."  He
listened for a moment, his features furrowing into a scowl.  "Thanks,
Schanke."  

Nick hung up the phone and looked at Natalie. "Horton's managed to
escape." He told her.

Nat frowned, as Christopher crawled closer to her and wrapped his arms
around her neck.

Nick rubbed Christopher's back, then brushed his curls from his
forehead. "Don't worry, Chris. Everything's going to be okay.  I won't
let him hurt either of you, again."

~


  Schanke sat reading over the officer's report on Horton's escape.
He knew that the officer's involved had been officially reprimanded,
but it didn't make him feel much better.  Not when his friends' lives
were in so much danger.

Stonetree passed by his desk and stopped to look at him.  "Shouldn't
you be getting home to get some sleep?" 

Schanke looked up and sighed. "Yeah. I just thought I'd go over this
again, see if I missed something."

Stonetree shook his head.  "You're exhausted. Go home. Get a good
night's sleep and then we'll start fresh, tomorrow."

Schanke stood and stretched. "You're right.  I'll go.  Call me,
though, if anything comes up."

Stonetree nodded, then headed back to his office.

 Nick and Natalie were sitting on the sofa, with Christopher between
them.  Nick was reading another chapter in 'The Lion, The Witch and
The Wardrobe'.  

Christopher listened, totally engrossed in the story.  

Natalie smiled at the two of them.  They looked so sweet together.
She heard the door buzzer and stood.  "I'll see who it is, Nick.  Keep
reading."

Nick nodded. 

Natalie walked over and checked the surveillance camera.  The pizza
delivery boy was standing there, looking nervously up at the camera.
"Hi. Come on up."  Nat said, as she buzzed the elevator.

Nick set the book aside and asked Christopher to go into the spare
room, until he was sure it was safe.  He smiled, when Christopher
willingly and hurriedly obeyed. Then he stood and walked to stand near
the door.  He had his gun handy, but not obvious.  He didn't want to
scare the teenager at the door, unnecessarily.

Nat stood back a ways from the lift door, then waited until it opened.


The delivery boy came out, looking nervously at the two people
standing in front of him.  "Medium cheese and olive with no garlic for
Knight?"  He asked.

Nick smiled.  "That's me.  Thanks."  He took the pizza and handed it
to Natalie.  "How much do I owe you?"

The teenager looked at the paper in his hand.  "Twelve bucks."

Nick handed the boy a twenty.  "Keep the change."

The teenager nodded enthusiastically.  "Thanks, mister."  Then he
turned and headed back into the lift.

Nat smiled at Nick, as the elevator began its descent.  "That was
generous of you."

Nick shrugged. "It's the least I can do.  I think he was a little
frightened. He seemed rather skittish."

Nat nodded her agreement, as she carried the pizza to the counter in
the kitchen.  She set Christopher's 'Pooh' plate set on the counter,
then retrieved some dishes for herself. 

The door buzzer sounded again and Nick checked it to find Schanke
staring up into the camera.  He pushed the button to let him up,
before walking across the room.  

Before he reached for the door handle to the room where Christopher
was, he heard the lift door and Natalie scream his name.  He turned
just in time to see Horton grab Natalie and pull her to him, holding a
knife to her throat. 

"Let her go, Horton!" Nick yelled, moving closer.

Horton tightened his grip on Nat. "Come any closer, Knight, and I'll
slit her throat!"

Nick froze where he was, watching as Horton dragged Natalie close to
the fireplace.  "What do you want?"

"I want to see the boy and this whore dead!" Horton spat.

Nick's eyes narrowed.  "No. I won't let you hurt them."

"What are you gonna do to stop me?  I'll kill you, too, if I have to!"
He looked into Natalie's eyes.  "I guess we're not gonna get the
chance to play as much as I'd hoped.  You're just too much of a risk
to keep around." He moved the knife and stabbed Nat in the back of the
shoulder, the blade exiting from the front. He pulled it back out and
flung her towards the wall near the fireplace.

Nick watched in fury as Horton thrust the knife into Nat's shoulder
and then tossed her into the wall.  He heard her head hit the bricks
with a loud crack, then watched as she sank to the floor, unconscious.
He looked at Horton with glowing red eyes and extended fangs.  Before
Horton could blink, Nick was on him.

Horton saw Nick's look and felt the vampire grab hold of him.  He had
pulled the bottle from his pocket, just before he tossed Natalie
across the room. Popping the cork with his thumb, he poured the
contents on Nick, smiling at his scream of pain.  Then he sliced open
Nick's arm with his knife, before pushing him in the same direction as
he had Natalie.

Nick felt the Holy Water as it splashed on his skin.  He couldn't help
his cry of agony, as the skin on his face and neck instantly blistered
and burned.  He felt the knife slash across his forearm and then felt
himself stumbling across the room.  He tripped over Natalie's still
form and fell, his arm falling across her face and his blood running
over her face. He was too stunned and hurt to move.

Horton grinned wickedly, before walking to stand above Nick.  He
raised the stake in his hand and brought it down hard into Nick's
chest, relishing the cry of agony from the injured vampire.  He stood
breathing heavily for several moments, before he grabbed Natalie's
ankles and pulled her away from Nick.  He frowned at the blood on her
face, wiping it from her cheek, then picked her up and threw her over
his shoulder. He turned and looked at Nick, grinning.  "I'll just take
this little bitch with me to the roof.  I've still got to have some
fun with her, before I kill her."  

Nick watched helplessly, as Horton carried Natalie out of the loft.

~


  Nick lay on the floor of his loft.  He knew he was dying and that he
was helpless to save Nat. He heard a door open and then a soft gasp,
then small footsteps ran towards him.

"Uncle Nick!" Christopher cried.  He kneeled beside the wounded
vampire.  "No! You can't die!"

Nick looked at the small boy.  "Christopher... call the police.  The
way Aunt Natalie showed you." Nick gasped out.

Christopher shook his head.  "I help you."

Nick sighed.  "I'm afraid you can't.  Please, Chris. Call the police.
Aunt Natalie is in danger."

"He can help you, Nick.  I'll guide him through it. Natalie will be
all right."

Nick turned his head at the sound of the voice.  He nodded once.  "Do
it."

Christopher looked up at his Uncle Richard.  "What do I do?"

Richard smiled at the brave child.  He was so much like his mother.
Both of them, he thought with a smile.  "You have to pull the stake
out.  I can only help you a little, since you aren't strong enough on
your own.  When I count to three, we'll pull together."

Christopher nodded and wrapped his small hands around the stake, the
way his uncle instructed.  On the count of three, he pulled as hard as
he could.  He felt an odd warmth, as Richard's arms surrounded his
body, just before the stake came free.

Nick braced himself, as he saw Christopher prepare to pull the stake
from his chest.  He wondered how it was possible for Richard to help,
but didn't question it.  He just wanted the pain to stop.  When the
stake came free with a sickening slurping sound, Nick cried out.  He
was unable to control it, the pain was simply unbearable.  He finally
gave himself into the bliss of unconsciousness.

Richard looked once at Nick's still form, then looked at Christopher. 
"Chris, in the bottom drawers of the refrigerator, there are some
packs of blood.  Go and get them."

 Christopher ran to the kitchen and pulled open the refrigerator door,
then yanked open the drawers.  He grabbed all of the packs of blood he
could find, then carried them precariously over to where Nick lay.  "I
got them."

"Put them beside Nick and go upstairs.  Inside Nick's closet, in the
very back, there are two bottles.  I want you to bring them down to
me." Richard told him.  He watched as Christopher complied.

As soon as Christopher was upstairs, Richard laid his hand on Nick's
chest.  It heaved once, then Nick sat up, his eyes glowing red.
"Easy, Nick." He told him.  "The blood you need is beside you."

Nick looked down at the blood packs and grabbed one.  He quickly
drained it, then did the same with the other three.  He sighed, as he
placed his head in his hands.

Christopher came down the stairs and saw Nick sitting up.  He smiled,
as he handed Nick the two bottles he carried.  "Did I do okay?"

Nick nodded at him, as he accepted the two bottles.  "You did very
well.  Thank you."  He quickly downed the two bottles, then looked at
Christopher.  "Stay here.  I have to stop Horton from hurting
Natalie."

Richard's ghostly form moved in front of him.  "Nick.  Your partner is
in the lift.  He needs medical attention.  Natalie will be fine."  He
looked at Christopher.  "Call the police and tell them you need an
ambulance.  Tell them Detective Schanke is hurt."

Christopher nodded and ran to the phone.

"Nick, go help your partner, then you can help Nat. This is her fight,
Nick. She'll be okay." Richard told him.

Nick frowned, then nodded.  He opened the lift door, then carefully
pulled Schanke inside and set to work helping him. Grabbing some
towels from the kitchen, he placed one over the gash on the back of
Schanke's head.  Then he took another and wet it down with cold water,
placing that on his forehead.  Grabbing the blanket that Natalie had
left on the back of the sofa, he covered him up and then he took a
pillow from the chair and elevated his head.  Just as he'd finished
all of these things, he heard the sirens approaching.  He looked at
Christopher.  "Chris? Listen to me.  You can't tell anyone about my
being staked.  Okay?"

Christopher nodded.  "I know.  They will wonder why you not hurt now."

Nick smiled.  "That's right.  I'm going to run up and change.  Let the
police and paramedics in, if I'm not down yet."

Christopher nodded.  "Okay."

Nick used his vampiric speed to race upstairs and change.  He got back
down, just as Christopher was buzzing the lift for the emergency
crews.  As soon as the crews were inside the loft, Nick told them that
he had to help Natalie, then he ran to the stairway door and flung it
open.

An officer watched as Nick took off, shaking his head.  He radioed to
send backup, as he watched the medics work on Detective Schanke.  "How
is he?"

One of the medics looked up at him.  "He'll be fine.  He's got a nasty
cut on the back of his head and probably a hearty concussion, but
otherwise, he's okay."

The officer nodded, as the lift stopped and his partner entered.  "I'm
going to go help Knight.  You stay here and watch the kid.  Send the
other units up, as soon as they get here."  Then he turned and headed
through the stairway door.

~


  Horton carried Natalie up the stairs and then laid her on the roof. 
He looked around until he found something to bar the door, then he
walked back over to where she lay.  Smiling to himself, he began
unbuttoning her blouse.

Natalie felt herself being jostled.  She frowned at the metallic taste
in her mouth, swallowing rapidly when her brain registered the fact
that it was blood.  She realized that someone was unbuttoning her
shirt and she was certain that it wasn't someone she wanted near her. 
Opening her eyes, she glared at Horton.

Horton saw Natalie's eyes open and he gave her an evil grin.  "Good,
you're awake."

Natalie's eyes narrowed, as her mind registered all that had
transpired in the loft.  She pushed him roughly away from her and then
sat up.

The force behind Natalie’s shove surprised Horton. As injured as she
was, she shouldn't be that strong.  He got to his feet and stood
watching her.  

Natalie rubbed her left shoulder, startling when she found that the
knife wound was completely healed.  She reached around and touched the
back of her head.  There was sticky blood matting her hair, but no
head injury.  She realized that she should be feeling weaker than she
did.  In fact, she felt better than she had in a long time.  She
glared up at Horton.  "Don't think you're going to touch me again.  If
you even try it, I'll kill you."  

Horton, inflamed by her words, rushed over to her and grabbed her by
the hair.  He pulled her to her feet and then punched her in the face
as hard as he could.

Nat cried out at the sudden pain.  She could feel the blood pouring
from her nose, as she blinked away the tears.  She suddenly felt a
sense of fury she'd never experienced before and she balled her hand
into a fist and hit Horton squarely between the eyes.

Horton, surprised by not only the blow but the force behind it, let go
of Natalie and staggered backward, falling to the ground.  After a
stunned moment, he got up and turned towards Nat.  "You are going to
regret that, Bitch!"  He yelled.

Natalie stood facing him. She was determined that he would never hurt
her again.  "Don't even think about it."

Horton, further enraged by her words, lunged towards her.

Natalie sidestepped Horton as he lunged for her, then turned and
grabbed his arm.  She looked at his astonished face, as she reared
back her fist and hit him again.  This time when he fell, she walked
over to him and kicked him in the stomach.  All the rage and fear
she'd kept bottled inside suddenly surfaced, as she attacked Horton.  

Reed Horton was totally unprepared for the attack that came.  Never
had he encountered a woman with so much physical strength.  He tried,
unsuccessfully, to ward off the blows, as Natalie vented her fury.
Finally he could do nothing, but lie on the ground and moan in pain.

Natalie watched as Horton huddled himself into a fetal position and
groaned.  She felt a sense of satisfaction that, for once, Horton was
the one that had been hurt.  She watched him for several moments, when
she heard a banging on the door to the stairwell.  Turning, she
watched as the door suddenly burst open, the metal bar holding it
closed splitting in half.  She smiled in relief, when Nick emerged.

Horton saw Natalie turn her back to him and pulled himself up.  He was
going to kill her, if it was the last thing he ever did.  Limping his
way to her, he watched as the door suddenly burst open.  Using the
distraction to his advantage, he grabbed Nat from behind, pinning her
arms to her sides.

Natalie jumped when she felt Horton's arms surround her.  She
struggled against him, but was unable to free herself, as she was
dragged to the roofs edge.  

Nick moved near to where Horton had Natalie, dangerously close to the
edge of the roof.  He knew that if Horton were to drop her, he could
catch her and get her to safety, before dealing with Horton.  He
looked into Nat's eyes as she suddenly steeled herself, surprised to
see them flash a bright golden color.  

Natalie suddenly stilled and looked at Nick.  She had had enough.  She
steeled herself for just a moment, before moving her arms and
shrugging Horton off of her.

Horton felt Natalie relax and smiled.  She knew she was beaten.
Suddenly she tensed up and somehow managed to throw him off of her,
causing him to lose his balance on the edge of the roof.

Officer Warren came through the door, just in time to see Dr. Lambert
shrug Horton off of her.  He could have sworn that her eyes flashed
gold, but he told himself it was just a trick of the light.  Horton
struggled to maintain his balance and Nat turned and tried to keep him
from falling, but she was too late.  

Horton fell from the roof, landing with a sickening crack on the
pavement below.

Natalie looked down at Horton's still form, then turned and looked at
Nick, her eyes filling with tears.  In a heartbeat, Nick had her in
his arms.

"Come on, Nat.  Let's get out of here." Nick told her, holding her
close.

Nat just nodded, as they walked to where Officer Warren stood waiting
for them.  He put a comforting arm on her shoulder.  "It wasn't your
fault, Doctor Lambert.  You tried to keep him from falling."  He
watched as she smiled sadly at him, then followed them down into the
loft.

~ 


  Nick, Natalie and Officer Warren reentered the loft, just as the
paramedics were preparing to take Schanke down to the waiting
ambulance.  

He had finally regained consciousness and was weakly insisting that he
did not need to go to the hospital.

Nick smiled at his partner.  "Hey, Schank? Do us all a favor and
cooperate. Myra would kill us, if we didn't send you to the hospital
for a thorough checkup. We've had enough trouble for one night."

Schanke relaxed and grinned  at Nick.  "Okay, okay.  You're right.
I'll go peacefully."

Nick patted his partner on the arm.  "Thanks.  And Schanke?  I'm glad
you're all right."

Schanke nodded, as he was wheeled into the lift and the doors closed.

Nick turned back to Nat and saw that she held Christopher in her arms.
He frowned, as he realized that she no longer seemed to be injured and
he could sense her presence, the way he would sense another vampire.
He walked over to where they stood and looked carefully at her.
Although her heart still beat strongly, there was definitely something
different about her.

Richard appeared before them.  "The others can't see or hear me, so
just be silent and listen.  I promise to answer as many of your
questions as I can, after the others have left.  You mustn't tell them
anything about Natalie being stabbed, or Nick being staked.  They are
being shielded, so they can not see the blood in the loft, or on Nat's
shirt.  Tell them as much of the truth as you can."  Then he vanished.

Nick looked at Nat and nodded,  then they turned to greet Captain
Stonetree, who had just arrived.

"Nick, Natalie.  Are you and Christopher all right?" He asked, as he
entered the loft.

"Yes, Captain.  I take it you heard that they've taken Schanke to the
hospital?" Nick asked.

Stonetree nodded.  "Yes.  I'll head over there, after we get things
straightened out, here." He told them.  He looked at Officer Warren.
"You were on the roof?"

Warren nodded.  "Yes.  I ran up there, as soon as Haber got up here.
I saw Nick slowly moving towards Horton, who held Dr. Lambert.  He had
dragged her to the edge of the roof.  Dr. Lambert managed to shrug him
off of her and he lost his balance.  She tried to keep him from
falling, but she couldn't."

Stonetree sighed.  "Thanks."  He turned to the others.  "Of course we
have to do a complete investigation and take statements from everyone.
It's just standard procedure, you know that."

Nick nodded.  "We know, Captain."

Stonetree nodded and quickly surveyed the loft.  "Nothing seems to be
amiss here.  How did he get in?"

"Schanke came by and we buzzed him in.  When the lift got up here,
Horton came out, instead of Schanke.  He managed to get Natalie and
knock her out, then he dragged her up to the roof.  Christopher was in
the spare room, so while I was helping Schanke, I yelled for him to
come out and call for help.  As soon as the Officers arrived, I went
up to help Nat." Nick told him.

"What happened, then?" Stonetree asked.

"Just what Warren told you.  He must have been right behind me." Nick
told him.  

Stonetree nodded.  "Okay.  I'm sure I.A. will want to look into this. 
I'll let you know.  In the meantime, stay here.  I'll call from the
hospital to let you know how Schanke is doing."

"No problem, Captain.  The sun will be up soon, anyway." Nick said,
walking the Captain to the lift.  The other officers had already done
a quick run through of the lift and the roof. 

"There'll probably be a lot of activity downstairs, until they get
Horton's body moved out of here.  I hope it won't be too much of an
inconvenience for you, if they need to come up here." Stonetree told
Nick, as he stepped into the lift.

"No, not at all.  We'll be happy to help, in any way we can." 

"Well, just stay up here, out of the way.  You can not be involved in
this investigation, other than answering questions.  Sorry, Nick." 

"I understand, Captain.  I'm just glad it is over and Nat and Chris
are safe." Nick told him, shaking his hand before he allowed the lift
doors to close.  As soon as the motor engaged, he turned to Nat.  "Why
don't you go and change and I'll get started cleaning up this mess?"

Nat nodded, as she set Christopher down. "Chris? Can you go and get
ready for bed?  I'll be down, in a few minutes."

Christopher hugged her around the waist and then nodded.  "Okay."

Nat headed up the stairs, as soon as the door to the spare room
closed. She decided to take a quick shower, before changing clothes,
knowing that Nick would handle whomever should come up to the loft.
She was still uncertain as to what had happened to her, but knew that
she had to wait until things had settled down, before she could get
any answers. 

~


   Nick and Natalie sighed in relief the moment the final officers had
left.  Internal Affairs had paid them a visit, speaking to Nick,
Natalie and Christopher separately.  Nick and Nat had both been
surprised at how well Christopher handled the questioning, never once
letting on that anything unusual had happened, other than Horton's
taking Natalie from the loft and Schanke's being injured, and both
suspected that Richie may have been coaching him.  

Natalie sat on the sofa and took Christopher into her arms.  He had
started drifting off, as the I.A. agents had finished questioning
Nick.  As soon as he was snuggled into Natalie's arms, he fell soundly
asleep.

Nick found his hidden reserve bottles of blood and downed one, before
seating himself beside Nat.  He looked at her, unsure as to what to
say.  He smiled at the picture before him.

Nat held Chris in her arms, gently stroking his hair and humming
softly to him.  Every now and then, she'd kiss the top of his head,
allowing her lips to linger in the soft brown waves.  She felt Nick's
eyes on her and looked up at him, smiling tiredly in return.

"You look exhausted." Nick told her.

Nat nodded.  "I am.  You look like you could use some shut eye,
yourself."

Nick sighed.  "Yeah.  I am pretty tired."

Nat stood, carefully, so as not to wake Christopher.  "I'm going up to
bed.  You're welcome to join us."

Nick realized that not only had he slept better, but so had Chris and
Natalie, when he'd slept with them the day before.  He smiled to
himself as he stood.  "Thanks, I think I will."  He carried one bottle
to the kitchen and rinsed it, before placing it under the sink.  Then
he recorked the other and placed it into the refrigerator.

When he reached the bedroom, Natalie already had Christopher tucked
securely into the center of the bed.  He could hear her moving about
in the bathroom, so he gathered the things he'd need for after his
shower, while he waited for her to finish.  When she came out, Nick
gave her a gentle kiss, before entering the bathroom.  By the time
he'd finished showering, shaving and dressing for bed, Natalie was
also sound asleep.  He climbed into the bed and covered up, then
wrapped one arm over Christopher, before finally falling asleep.

  Captain Stonetree went over the reports from the uniforms and
Internal Affairs.  Nick and Natalie had been officially cleared of any
wrongdoing and Schanke was going to be just fine.  He was tired, but
glad that things were finally settled, as he gathered his belongings
and headed out the door.  Time to get some long overdue sleep.

 Schanke lay in his hospital bed, talking quietly to Myra.  The
doctor's had insisted on keeping him for twenty-four hours, for
observation.  

"I'm glad you're okay." Myra said, kissing her husband's palm.  "I was
so scared when they called and said you were in the hospital."

Schanke smiled at her.  "I know you were, honey.  I'm sorry."  He
tugged gently on her hand, pulling her onto the bed beside him.  He
wrapped his arms around her and kissed her softly.  "I love you."

Myra snuggled down beside him.  "I love you, too."  

After several minutes of silence, Myra sighed.  "I feel sorry for Dr.
Lambert.  First she lost her younger brother, and now her sister and
brother-in-law.  Her poor nephew.  At least she's willing to care for
him."

Schanke started, as he realized he hadn't had a chance to tell Myra
about the other things he'd learned.  "Actually, Christopher isn't
really her nephew."

Myra looked up at him, puzzled.  "What do you mean?"

"Natalie's sister and her husband adopted Christopher when he was
born.  Natalie is his biological mother and the nutcase that killed
her sister and brother-in-law is the father.  He raped her and got her
pregnant.  Nat decided to let her sister adopt him, since they
couldn't have kids of their own."  He told her.  "Natalie is one
amazing young lady."

Myra nodded.  "Poor Natalie.  She's been through so much.  She is
going to take Christopher, isn't she?"

Schanke nodded.  "Yeah.  Nick said she's got mixed feelings, but she
does love that little boy, something fierce."

Myra smiled.  "I'm glad.  You know, we could babysit.  I mean, they
haven't had a moment to themselves since this whole thing started.
Maybe we could take him to the fair with us, when we take Jenny?"

Schanke kissed her forehead.  "That's a wonderful idea.  I think that
would be good for everyone. Now, no offense, but I need to sleep.  I
am exhausted."

Myra smiled.  "None taken.  I'm pretty tired, myself.  I should go
home for a few hours."

Schanke tightened his hold on her.  "Oh no you don't.  I rarely get to
sleep with you in my arms.  You stay right where you are."

"I think I can live with that."  Myra said, as she closed her eyes.

~


   Natalie awoke to find Nick's arms wrapped securely around her and
Christopher.  She smiled at the secure feeling that being in his arms
brought her.  She lightly kissed the top of Christopher's head, then
tilted her head in puzzlement.  

Something was different.

She listened for a moment, realizing that she could hear things she'd
never been able to hear before.  Looking around, she noticed that her
vision seemed sharper and her sense of smell was more sensitive.  She
looked down at Christopher and realized that the fresh smell of rain
and strawberries was coming from him.  She could hear his heart
fluttering about in his chest, as well as every breath and soft sigh
he made.  

Natalie turned slightly and looked at Nick.  She lightly touched his
face and then took a deep breath, realizing that Nick's was an earthy
scent mixed with pine and sunflowers.  She smiled.

Nick opened his eyes when he felt a soft, warm hand touch his face.
He saw Natalie lying beside him, smiling.  He returned the smile and
leaned forward to lightly kiss her lips.  "Hello."

"Hello." Nat returned.

"What are you smiling so brightly for?" Nick asked.

"Oh, lots of reasons." Nat said, her eyes dancing merrily.

"Such as?"

"Well, I love waking up in your arms, for starters.  I also love the
way you smell." Nat told him.

"The way I smell?  You mean my after shave?" Nick asked.

Nat shook her head.  "No.  I mean the way *you* smell... it's a rich,
earthy smell, mixed with pine and sunflowers."  She frowned, slightly.
"I don't know how I know that."  Then she smiled again.  "Chris smells
like a rainstorm and strawberries."

Nick's smile turned to a frown.  "Nat... how do you feel?"

Nat looked surprised.  "Fine.  In fact, I feel better than I have in
years.  Why?"

Nick focused on the sound of her heart.  The rhythm had changed, but
only slightly and she was still warm to the touch.  "Something
happened to you, last night.  Somehow you ingested my blood."

Nat nodded.  "After Horton stabbed me and staked you... I must have
gotten some of your blood, then."

Nick sighed.  "I'm sorry, Nat." 

"For what?  Your blood has to be what helped me to heal from that
knife wound so quickly.  I would be in the hospital, or maybe even
dead, if it weren't for your blood.  Don't be sorry." Nat told him.

"But I don't know what it will do to you, Nat.  What if you end up
having complications from it?  Like becoming a hunter?  Or worse, what
if you cross over, completely?" Nick asked.

Nat sighed.  "Nick... we'll deal with that, as it comes."  

Nick shook his head.  "No, Nat, we need to deal with it, now.  We need
to discuss this."

"I think I can help." 

Nick and Nat looked over by the window to see Richard standing there. 
"Come downstairs and I'll tell you what I can."  He told them.

Nat nodded.  "We'll be right down."

They climbed out of bed and pulled on their robes, being careful not
to wake Christopher, then went down the stairs.

~


  Nick followed Natalie downstairs, to find Richard standing beside
the fireplace.  He motioned for them to sit on the sofa, which they
did.

"I know you both must have many questions." He began.  "Unfortunately,
I cannot answer them all.  Some things you will have to discover for
yourselves.  I will tell you what I am permitted to."

Natalie frowned in puzzlement.  "Permitted?"

Richard smiled at her.  "Even I must follow rules, Nat.  Especially
the ones that *they* set in place." He motioned upwards with his eyes.

Nick looked surprised.  "You mean...?"

Richard nodded.  "Yeah."  

He moved to the window and the shutters automatically opened.  "Let's
get started.  First of all, Natalie, you are not going to become a
hunter.  Nor will you completely cross over. Not unless Nick decides
to bring you all the way across." 

Nat nodded.  That much was a relief.  "Okay."

"You will crave blood, but it won't be human, or even steer.  It will
be Nick's.  Don't worry though, it can not hurt you and you won't even
think about it.  You can still eat food and go into the sun, though
your tolerance might be lower.  You thought you burned easily
before..." He grinned.  

"Anyway, just be careful.  As you've already noticed, your senses have
been heightened." He smiled at her.  "Really, you don't have anything
to fear."  

Richard turned his attention to Nick.  "You don't have anything to
fear, either.  Nat will be fine.  She'll heal more quickly and she'll
occasionally crave your blood, but otherwise, she'll be perfectly
normal and healthy.  Another plus, is that you can now take her blood,
without fear of killing her.  You'll just intuitively know when to
stop."  He gave him a mischievous smile. "Just remember to put her
needs before yours."

Nick raised a puzzled eyebrow, then his eyes widened in understanding.
"Oh. Um, okay..." He suddenly grinned broadly.

Richard shook his head, still smiling. Then he suddenly turned
serious.  "Just don't hurt her, Nick.  She's been through enough
already in her short lifetime."

Nick nodded, as he placed his arm about Nat's shoulders.  "I won't.  I
promise."

Richard smiled at them.  "I must go.  As I said, you'll learn the rest
for yourselves.  Don and Myra Schanke are going to ask if they can
take Chris to the Fair with them and then stay overnight at their
home.  I strongly suggest that you take them up on the offer.  You
need some time alone."  He sighed.  

"Nat, they are going to release Gwenn and Bill's bodies, tomorrow.
Let Nick help you through the next few weeks.  Don't try to play the
tough one and do it all yourself.  He loves you and he wants to help."


Natalie smiled sadly, as tears sprang to her eyes.  "I love you,
Richie.  Tell the others, I love and miss them, too." 

Richard waved, as he began to fade.  "I will.  Take care of that son
of yours.  Love you..."  And then he was gone.

Nat wiped away a tear, as she felt Nick's arms tighten about her
shoulders.  "He won't be back."

Nick nodded.  "I know."  He turned her so that she was facing him,
then wrapped both arms around her shoulders and pulled her to him.  He
kissed the top of her head and then gently rubbed her back, allowing
her to cry softly against him.

Christopher descended the stairs, just as Natalie was wiping the last
of the tears from her eyes.  He walked over and stood before her,
taking her hand in his.  "Aunt Nat'lie?  What's wrong?"

Nat smiled sadly.  "Uncle Richie just left.  I'm afraid he won't be
back."

Christopher nodded.  "I know.  He came to see me, to say 'goodbye'.
Don't worry.  You have me an' Uncle Nick."  He climbed up onto Nat's
lap and kissed her cheek.  "We love you."

Nat hugged him and kissed his forehead.  "And I love you."  

She took Nick's hand in hers and gave a gentle squeeze.  "Both of
you."

~


   Natalie came out of the spare bedroom carrying Christopher's
overnight bag and teddy bear.  She handed them to Don Schanke, then
kneeled down and zipped up Christopher's jacket.  

"I want you to mind Don and Myra.  If you need anything, you can ask
them, or call me and Nick." She put his Toronto Blue Jays cap on his
head and kissed his cheek.  "I love you."

Christopher grinned at her, as he hugged her tightly about the neck.
"I love you, too.  I'll be okay."  

Nick kneeled before him and smiled, as Christopher hugged him.  "We'll
see you tomorrow night."

Christopher nodded.  His eyes grew wide, as Nick handed him twenty
dollars.  "This for me?"

Nick laughed.  "Yes.  Share it with Jenny, okay?"

Christopher giggled.  "Okay!"  He handed it to Don.  "Will you hold
it, so I don't lose it, please?"

Schanke nodded, as he stuck it in a separate compartment of his
wallet.  "Sure will, partner.  Ready?"

Christopher nodded and then followed them into the lift.

"Call us if you need anything." Nat told them, as Nick came up behind
her and wrapped his arms around her waist.  "And please don't let him
eat too much sugar."

Myra smiled.  "Don't worry, Natalie, he'll be fine. You two enjoy the
quiet time."

With that, the lift door closed and Nick and Nat were left standing in
the now silent loft, alone.

Nick kissed Nat on the temple.  "He'll be fine, Nat.  Don and Myra
know what they're doing."

Nat sighed.  "I know.  It's just the first time he's been away from
us, since the night Gwenn and Bill were killed.  I can't help but feel
a little anxious."

Nick smiled, as he began nuzzling her ear.  "Hmmm... Maybe I can
distract you."

Natalie felt Nick kissing her ear and an electric jolt shot through
her.  She turned in his arms and wrapped hers around his neck.  She
rubbed her nose against his, letting her lips lightly brush his.  "How
do you plan on doing that, hmmm?"

"Oh, I think I can find something to take your mind off of it. As a
matter of fact, I'm pretty certain I can make you forget everything
but you and me."  Nick told her, between soft kisses and light nips on
her neck.  He lifted her into his arms and carried her up the stairs.

 Schanke chuckled, as he strapped Christopher into the car seat in the
back of his car.  "Were we like that, the first time we left Jenny?"

Myra smiled.  "Yes."  She waited until Don was seated in the driver's
seat.  "I seem to remember calling the sitter every five minutes for
the first hour."

As the car turned out onto the main road, Jenny looked at Christopher.
"I think Nick and Nat make a really cute couple."

Christopher giggled.  "They're gonna get married."

Don raised his eyebrows into the rear-view mirror.  "Oh?  They told
you that?"

Christopher nodded.  "They said they had to talk about it.  But I know
they're gonna get married."  He grinned. 

Jenny clapped her hands together and squealed.  "Maybe they'll let me
be the flower girl!"  Then she looked at Christopher.  "And you can be
the ring bearer!"

Christopher just shrugged.  He didn't know what a ring bearer was, but
he figured if Jenny was that excited, it must be pretty good.

Myra just smiled over at Don.  She hoped that Christopher was right.
If anyone belonged together, it was Nick and Natalie.  When you added
Christopher to the equation, they made a beautiful family.

~


   Nick lay propped up on his elbow, watching Natalie as she slept.
They had made love twice that night.  The first time had been an
explosion of all the pent up passion and desire they had held for one
another for so long. 

They had quickly found themselves lying on the cool satin comforter of
Nick's bed, Nick pumping his rigid cock into Natalie's slick heat with
a shocking intensity. Nick had made sure that Natalie was satisfied,
but their coupling had been fast and furious.

The second time had been much more relaxed.  They relished every
touch, memorizing each other's bodies and bringing one another a
peaceful fulfillment. When Nick had finally slipped inside of Natalie,
it had been a gentle and loving gesture. 

Both experiences had been beautiful in their own way.

Nick thought about all that he'd learned about Natalie, through her
blood.  

The abuse she'd suffered as a child at the hands of her grandmother;
the loss of her parents at the age of twelve;  the insecurity and
self-consciousness she'd felt growing up, which resulted in her
becoming something of an overachiever.  

Then there was the loneliness she'd felt in college and the solace
she'd sought in her studies; the pride she felt when she graduated at
the top of her class in both college and medical school; the fear and
anger she'd felt when Reed Horton raped her on graduation night; the
shock, anger and fear she felt when she discovered she was pregnant
and the confusion she felt when she began developing an attachment to
the unborn baby she was carrying.

There were the memories of the day Gwenn and Bill took Christopher,
whom Natalie had named after her father, home from the hospital and
the mixed feelings she'd had about that day.  

There were her memories of her internship and of her first days with
the Coroner's office and her memories of the most unforgettable
birthday she'd ever had; the day one of her 'patients' had sat up on
her autopsy table and immediately became the most important person in
her life.

Nick smiled.  Natalie had fallen in love with him the moment he'd
turned around to face her with golden eyes and razor sharp fangs.  She
hadn't been scared, really.  She'd been fascinated and curious and a
bit bewildered that such a thing was possible.  

And she'd fallen head over heels in love, for the first time in her
life.

There were other memories there, as well.  Every tiny nuance that made
Natalie Lambert who she was.

Everything that made her the woman he loved.

Nick began lightly stroking Nat's hair, as he thought about how
beautiful she was to him.  He was so lost in thought, that he didn't
notice when her eyes opened and she smiled at him.

"Earth to Nick?" Nat called softly.

Nick started and looked down at her.  "Hi." He murmured.

"Hi, yourself." Nat said, turning so that she was facing him.  "Where
were you just now?"

Nick grinned.  "Thinking about the most beautiful, most wonderful
woman I've ever encountered in all of my eight hundred years."

Nat raised an eyebrow.  "Oh?  Who might that be?"

Nick leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her, kissing her
deeply.  When he pulled away, his eyes sparkled with all of the love
he felt for her.  "You."

Natalie smiled softly.  "Really?  You must have known hundreds of
other women that were prettier than I am.  I mean, even Janette..."

"Can't hold a candle to you." Nick interrupted her.  At her dubious
look, Nick caressed her face.  "I mean it, Nat.  I love you like no
other woman I've ever met. To me, you are the most beautiful,
intelligent, wonderful woman I've ever known."

Nat's eyes momentarily filled with tears, then she pulled him close
and kissed him soundly.  "I love you, Nicholas deBrabant Knight."

Nick smiled broadly.  "Then marry me."

Nat's eyes widened and she grinned playfully.  "I thought you wanted
to 'court me properly' first?"

Nick's smile turned to a leer, as he pulled the covers off of her,
exposing her nude body to him.  "Courtship is over, Milady.  Marry
me." He growled at her.

Nat laughed as Nick rolled onto his back, pulling her on top of him
and massaging her breasts.  "Well, that was quick. Good thing I'm not
big on the dating thing, anyway."  

She looked into his eyes and brushed his hair away from his forehead
with her palms, before kissing him soundly.   "Yes, Nick.  I will
marry you."

Nick pulled her to him and kissed her, rolling over so that he was
lying on top of her.  "Hmm, good.  The sooner, the better." 

As the shutters closed for the day and Nick kissed his way to her
neck, Natalie just smiled.

Nick nibbled lightly at Natalie's neck, then continued his trek down
to her firm breasts.  He pulled one pink nipple into his mouth and
suckled lightly, then moved to the next, giving it equal treatment.

Nat moaned softly and tangled her fingers in his blonde curls.  She
held him at her breast for a moment longer when he tried to move
further down her body.

Nick smiled to himself when Natalie held him at her breast.  She was
very adept at telling him what she wanted.

When Natalie released Nick's hair to run her hands along his smooth
skin, Nick kissed each breast lightly and then began kissing his way
down her flat abdomen.  He lightly ran his palms over her womb, a
flicker of sadness crossing his features with the knowledge that he
could never give her a child.

As if reading his mind, Natalie smiled softly at him.  "Don't worry
about it, Nick.  I love you."

Nick smiled sadly at her and nodded, then continued his downward trek.
He gently pushed her legs apart, lightly rubbing a finger across Nat's
sensitive clit.  Moving his finger lower, he gently stuck it inside of
her and drew out some of her juices, moistening the rest of her.  He
used his thumb and forefinger to squeeze her clit, until Nat was
moving her hips in unconscious circles.  Then he leaned forward and
lightly licked her, before sticking his tongue as far into her hot
center as he could go.  He continued the pressure on her clitoris, as
he used his tongue to find and stimulate her g-spot.  

When Nat let go of his shoulders and grabbed the bedclothes, arching
her back and panting wildly, Nick increased his stroking rhythm on her
clit. He felt the contractions of Nat's vaginal muscles around his
tongue, just as Nat cried out his name in ecstasy.  He lapped up the
warm, salty fluid, then gently slid his body up along hers.

Nat felt Nick's arms around her, as he lay on top of her, kissing her
forehead and closed eyes.  When the tremors subsided, she wrapped her
arms around him and kissed him, her own juices still lingering on his
lips.

She reached down between them and began stroking Nick's rigid member,
but Nick stilled her hand and shook his head.  "Nat... I've already
taken your blood twice.  I don't want to overdo it."  He told her
gently.

Nat smiled at his concern.  "Can't I do for you, what you just did for
me?  You could have bottled?"

Nick thought it over.  "Well, I have to bite something, but I suppose
I could bite my wrist." 

Nat smiled seductively, as she pushed him onto his back.  "Why don't
you do that..."

Nick felt her kiss her way down his body, lightly licking and nipping
at his nipples, then continuing her way down to his rigid cock.  He
groaned as Nat's warm mouth surrounded the thick member.  

"Oh, god, Nat..."  He moaned.

Natalie licked at his member, starting at the base and moving all the
way to the top, before pulling it into her mouth.  She sucked at just
the tip, before repeating her motions.  

When she finally heard Nick's low growl, she pulled him as far into
her mouth as she could go, massaging his balls with one hand and
lightly rubbing up and down with the other.  
She increased her pace and pressure, until she felt Nick's penis
twitch and saw him place his wrist to his mouth.  She heard his growl
of pleasure, just as she felt Nick's seed spurting into her mouth.
She continued her sucking until the spasms had stopped, then pulled
back and swallowed.  

She smiled at him, as she moved up and cuddled close to him.
"Better?"

Nick looked at her with glassy, golden eyes.  "God, yes."  

He turned on his side and wrapped his arms around her.  "I love you." 

Nat gently kissed his lips.  "I love you, too." 

Nick pulled the covers over them, then they lay quietly in one
another's arms, just enjoying being together.

~ 

Christopher looked around with wide-eyed wonder at all of the rides
and activities at the Fair.  There were so many things to do, that he
didn't know where they were going to start.  

After Don and Myra had picked him up from Nick's loft, they had taken
him and Jenny to pizza and then they had gone to the movie theater.
After that, they had gone to the Schanke’s' home, where he had spent
the night.  

This morning, he and Jenny had had Cocoa Puffs™ and watched cartoons,
until it was time to leave for the Fair, which opened at 11:00 a.m. 

Jenny grabbed her dad's jacket sleeve and pointed towards the Ferris
Wheel.  "Can we go on that first?"

Don Schanke looked at his daughter and groaned.  "Jenny... you know
how much I hate heights!"

Jenny tugged harder.  "Pleeaase, Daddy?"

Schanke sighed.  "All right.  Guess we might as well get it over
with."  He took Christopher's hand and they followed Myra and Jenny
over to the Ferris Wheel.  

Christopher giggled when they reached the top of the Ferris Wheel,
overlooking the city.  He was enjoying Schanke's discomfort, as much
as he was enjoying the ride.  

They spent the rest of the day riding the rides, playing the midway
games and visiting the various exhibits and activity booths.  

Schanke was surprised at how good Christopher was at the various
games.  He had thought it simply luck, when Chris had won a giant
teddy bear.  But when he won four more animals, he realized that the
kid had a real knack.  

Jenny smiled broadly, when Chris handed her a bright pink stuffed dog.
"Thanks." 

As they sat down to eat dinner near one of the many vendor carts, it
was already after 7:00 p.m.  

Schanke watched Christopher and Jenny scarf down corn dogs, French
fries and soda.  He was amazed at how much two small kids could put
away.

When the evening finally ended, Schanke carried an exhausted Jenny,
while Myra carried an equally exhausted Christopher, to bed.

As they settled in for the night, Myra smiled at Don.  "Do you think
Nick and Nat are enjoying themselves?"

"I hope they are.  Maybe all of this business with Horton has made
them see how much they love each other."  Don told her.  

Myra snuggled closer to Don.  "Good night."

Don kissed his wife on the top of the head.  "G'night, honey."

Within minutes, they were both sound asleep.

They were awakened several hours later, by a blood-curdling scream.
Both jumped out of bed and ran down the hall, just as Jenny emerged
from her bedroom.

"Christopher is screaming and I don't know why!" She told them.

They went into the room and Myra sat on the bed.  "Christopher?
Christopher, it's all right.  You're safe.  Shhhh."  She pulled the
still screaming and struggling child into her arms, trying to soothe
him.

Christopher could hear someone calling to him, trying to tell him he
was okay, but he couldn't wake up.  All he could see were the images
of his dead parents, the backs of their heads missing and blood and
brains covering everything.

Myra looked up at Don.  "Better call Nick and Natalie.  He's not
waking up.  I think it's a Night Terror."

Don nodded and headed for the phone in their bedroom.  Nick picked up
on the third ring.  "Nick?  It's Schanke.  We need you and Nat here,
buddy.  Christopher is having some kind of nightmare and we can't get
him to calm down."

By the time he got back down the hall, Myra had laid Christopher back
on the bed and moved everything out of his way.  

"Nick and Nat are on their way." He told her.  Christopher was no
longer screaming, but he was still shaking convulsively and
whimpering.  

Myra nodded, as she held Christopher's hand.  "It's okay, sweetie.
Nick and Natalie are coming."

~


   Natalie woke up and stretched, before turning onto her side to look
at Nick.  She smiled, as she brushed his hair away from his forehead,
then leaned in and lightly kissed him on the lips.

Glancing at the clock, she saw that it was already after five, so she
decided to get up and take a shower before Nick awoke. 

After a long hot shower, Natalie went downstairs and started a pot of
coffee before finding herself something to eat.  She went through the
last few days’ worth of mail from her apartment, while she ate and
drank her coffee.  

Nick had arranged for a cleaning crew to go to her apartment and clean
up the mess that Reed Horton had made when he trashed her apartment.
They had put all of the things they either didn't know what to do
with, or felt were unsalvageable into a box for her to go through at a
later time. 

Animal Control had found Sydney and Natalie had retrieved him from the
pound a few days earlier.  Now, more than ever, she was glad that
she'd had the microchip with her name and numbers put into his furry
little head.  She lightly stroked his fur behind his ears, before
dumping him on the floor and refilling his water and food bowls.

Just as she was finished cleaning up after herself, Nick appeared at
the top of the stairs, smiling down at her.

"Good morning." He said, as he suddenly appeared before her and pulled
her into his arms.

"Mmm.  Good morning, to you." Nat said, standing on tiptoe in order to
wrap her arms around his neck and return his kiss.

"What did you want to do this evening?" Nick asked her, as he headed
for the refrigerator and his newly replenished stock of human blood.

"Well, I've really got to get the ball rolling on Bill and Gwenn's
services.  I should also go over to the house and see if there's
anything of any importance I might need to take care of right away.
Their lawyer called and wants to meet with me, regarding their wills,
as well."  She sighed.  This was going to be the really hard part of
this whole mess.

Nick hugged her close and kissed the top of her head.  "Anything you'd
like me to do?"

Nat relaxed.  "Come with me for moral support?"

Nick smiled down at her.  "All right.  Let me run up and shower, then
we'll get started."

Nat nodded and reluctantly pulled out of his embrace.  "Okay.  I
suppose the sooner, the better."

Nick kissed her again, then turned and went back up the stairs.

Natalie finished on the phone with the funeral home, just as Nick was
coming down the stairs.  She smiled at him.  “I need to call and make
an appointment with Bill and Gwenn’s attorney, then I’ll be ready to
go.”

Nick nodded.  “Okay.  I have to run downstairs and check on something
with the Caddy, anyway.  I’ll be back up in a few minutes.”

Natalie nodded and waved, as she finished dialing the attorney’s
number.  

Nick pulled the boxes out of the trunk of the Caddy and placed them in
the lift, before checking the oil and other vital fluids.  When he was
finished, he headed back upstairs to see if Nat was ready to go.

When he stepped into the loft carrying a box, he heard Nat still on
the phone, so he took it into the spare room.  Then he went back to
the lift and retrieved the other one.  

He’d just emerged from the spare room, when Nat got off the phone.
“All finished?”

Nat sighed.  “For now.  What was all of that?”  She asked, wondering
about the boxes he’d carried in.

“Oh, just a little something special for Chris.  You’ll see.”  He
smiled.

Nat raised an eyebrow and smiled at him.  “Okay.”  She stood and
stretched.  “I have to run to the bathroom, then we can head over to
the house.”

“All right.  I’m ready to go, whenever you are.” He told her.

A few minutes later, they were in the Caddy and heading for the
Thomas’ home.

~


  Nick and Natalie arrived at Bill and Gwenn’s home and Natalie began
going through the stack of mail on the desk.  She’d had their mail
rerouted to Nick’s loft a few days after their murder, but she still
had to go through the mail that was still there.

Nick began gathering all of the boxes that had not been unpacked into
the living room.  He found that most of their belongings were still in
the boxes.  He was somewhat relieved, since he knew it would be easier
for Natalie to go through them.

They had been there for nearly two hours, when Nick’s cell phone rang.
“Yeah, Knight here.”  

“Nick? It’s Schanke.  We need you and Nat here, buddy. Christopher is
having some kind of nightmare and we can’t get him to calm down.”

Nick glanced at Nat, who was still sitting at the desk.  “We’re on our
way, Schank.  Thanks.”

He hung up the phone and walked over to Natalie.  “That was Schanke.
Get your coat, we’ve got to get over there.”

Nat looked up, alarmed.  “What’s wrong?”

“Christopher had a nightmare and they can’t calm him down.  They need
us there.” Nick told her, as he held her coat for her.

Nat grabbed her purse and keys and followed Nick out the door and to
the waiting Caddy.  

They arrived at the Schanke home ten minutes later and Nat rushed up
to the front door.

Schanke answered the door and let them in.  “Boy, am I glad to see
you.  Christopher won’t wake up.  He’s just lying there, shaking and
whimpering.  We don’t know what to do for him.”

Nat followed him into Jenny’s room and found Myra sitting on the bed
beside Christopher, lightly stroking his hand and murmuring softly to
him.  She walked over and smiled at Myra and then took her place on
the bed, when Myra moved out of the way. 

“Christopher?” Nat called softly, lightly brushing his hair away from
his forehead.  “Honey, it’s Aunt Natalie.”

Christopher continued to whimper softly, not showing any sign that
he’d heard her at all.  

“Chris?  Please, talk to me?” Nat tried again.  When he still did not
respond, she looked at Nick in concern.

Nick walked over and took his hand.  “Chris?  You’re safe now, you can
come back to us.”  He murmured to the trembling little boy.

After several minutes with no success, Nick looked at Nat.  

“He’s exhibiting symptoms of having gone into shock, but I can’t
imagine what set it off.” Nat told him.

Nick looked to Myra and Don, who still stood silently watching.  “What
happened just before you called us?”

“He started kicking and screaming like he was having a bad dream, only
we couldn’t get him to wake up.  Jenny used to do that when she was
little and the Doctor called them ‘Night Terrors’.  He said that
sometimes children get so caught up inside of their nightmares that
they can’t wake themselves. He told us the best thing to do, was to
soothe her until she calmed down and then gently try to wake her up.”

“I talked softly to him, until he calmed down and then tried to wake
him. He won’t wake up, though. He just lies there, whimpering and
shaking.”  Myra told them.

Natalie nodded her head in understanding.  “It isn’t your fault,
Myra.” She told her friend. 

Nick picked Christopher up. “I think we’d better take him to the
hospital. Maybe Dr. Dudding can help.” 

Nat helped Nick put Christopher’s coat on and then she followed him to
the front door.

Myra handed Natalie Christopher’s blanket and bear and then she handed
Nick a thick afghan.  “Cover him up with this. It’s pretty cold.”

Nick wrapped Christopher in the afghan, with Myra’s help, then carried
him out to the car.

Don, Myra and Jenny stood watching, as Nick and Natalie put Chris into
the car and then climbed in and drove away.

“Is Chris going to be okay, Daddy?” Jenny asked her father.

Don kissed the top of her head.  “I hope so, sweetie.”

They went back inside and Don and Myra let Jenny settle in on the
sofa, while they sat in the chairs.  They knew neither of them would
get any sleep, until they’d heard from Nick and Natalie.

~


  Dr. Dudding motioned for Nick and Natalie to follow her to the other
side of the room.  Once they were out of earshot, she looked over at
Christopher and then back to them.  “Physically he is fine.” She told
them. “Now that the danger is past and his mind has had a chance to
process all that has happened to him, he’s having a difficult time
dealing with the trauma he’s experienced. I’ve given him a mild
sedative and we’ll have a child psychologist come down and work with
him, but other than that, he just needs to be reassured that he is
loved and safe.”

Nick put his arm around Nat’s shoulders.  “Thank you, Doctor.”

She smiled and shook their hands, before leaving. “Anytime.”

Nick escorted Natalie back over to the bed where Christopher was
sleeping. He moved the large rocker closer to the bed, before pulling
another chair over for him to sit in. “Don’t worry, Nat.  He’ll be
fine.”

Natalie looked at Nick with worried eyes. “I wish I shared your
optimism.”

Nick kissed her fingers. “I know.”

Natalie took Christopher’s small hand in hers, lightly stroking his
fingers. “He seems so small and helpless.” She sighed. “I don’t think
I could stand it, if something happened to him.”

Nick stood and kissed her forehead. “Nothing is going to happen to
him, Nat. Give him some time and he’ll be fine.”

Nat turned slightly and buried her face in Nick’s chest. “I’m scared,
Nick.” She whispered.

Nick stroked her hair and kissed the top of her head. “I know, Nat. I
know.”
A few hours later, Nick took Natalie down to the cafeteria and coaxed
her into eating something. Then they went back up to Christopher’s
room and found that the nurse had made the spare bed. 

“I know that you don’t really want to leave him. I don’t know if
you’ll both fit in the bed, but at least one of you will be able to
stay with him all of the time.” She smiled sympathetically. 

Natalie smiled in thanks. “We appreciate it. We’ll manage.”

The nurse checked Christopher’s IV, and then she quietly left the
room.

Natalie looked at her watch and found that it was already after two in
the morning. She went to the bookshelf in the hallway and found
several children’s books, including a children’s Bible and she
returned to Christopher’s room. Settling herself in the rocking chair
beside his bed, she opened one of the books and began reading to him.

Nick sat quietly beside Natalie, listening to her read to Christopher.
Although he wasn’t sure the small boy even knew she was there, he
suspected that it was more a comfort to Nat, than it was to Chris.

A few hours later, Nick stood and kissed Nat on the forehead. “I’m
going to run home and eat. Do you want anything, while I’m there?”

Nat shook her head negatively. “Just hurry back before sunrise.”

Nick leaned forward and lightly kissed her lips. “I will.”

When Nick returned, just before sunrise, he found Natalie soundly
sleeping in the rocking chair. He picked her up and gently laid her in
the extra bed, before taking her place in the rocking chair and
opening up the book he’d brought with him. He began reading aloud,
‘The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe’. He didn’t know if Chris could
hear him, but he hoped that it would help him, in some way.

Around 9:00 a.m., Chris woke up and found Nick was sleeping soundly in
the rocking chair beside his bed. He looked across the room and saw
that Natalie was sleeping in the extra bed. Quietly, he slipped out of
his bed and climbed up into Nick’s lap and fell back to sleep.

Natalie awoke a few hours later and found Christopher sleeping soundly
on Nick’s lap. She smiled in relief and covered him up, before going
to the bathroom. She knew that Nick would not wake up for several
hours, so when she finished in the bathroom, she went down to the
cafeteria and got herself something to eat, making sure to stop by the
nurse’s station to let them know that Chris had been awake at some
point and to let them know where she was going.

When Natalie returned about an hour later, Christopher was awake. She
smiled at him, as she kneeled in front of the rocking chair. “Hey,
sleepyhead. How are you?”

Christopher just shrugged.

“I guess you had a pretty scary dream last night, huh?” Natalie asked,
lightly stroking his cheek with her forefinger.

Christopher nodded.

Natalie tried not to show her concern, as she asked him another
question. “Are you all right, this morning?”

Christopher’s eyes filled with tears and he shook his head ‘no’. 

Natalie held her arms out and Christopher went to her. She sat on the
bed, holding Chris close while he cried, and murmuring soothing words
to him. She tried to reassure him that everything was all right, but
she wasn’t sure it was working.

When the nurse came to check Chris’ IV and vitals, she told Natalie
that she would notify the child psychologist that Christopher was
awake and see if he could come down and see him.

Natalie thanked her, as she resettled Chris beside her, placing her
arm around his shoulders.

~


   Later that afternoon, Nick awoke to find Natalie sitting beside
Christopher in his bed and reading quietly to him. He stood and
stretched, moving closer to the two of them. He kissed Natalie lightly
on the lips and then kissed Christopher on the forehead. 

“How are you today, eh Pal?” He asked.

Christopher just shrugged his shoulders and sighed.

Natalie kissed Christopher on the top of the head and stood.  “I have
to talk to Nick for a minute. We’ll be right outside the door if you
need us.” She told him.

Christopher nodded and continued to look at the pictures in the book
he held.

Natalie ushered Nick out into the hallway.  “He hasn’t spoken a word,
all day.” She told him. “He’s acting the same way he was, when we
first got him.”

Nick frowned. “Has the psychologist been down to see him?”

Nat shook her head. “No. They told me that he would be down around
six.”

Nick looked at his watch. “Well, that’s just over an hour away.”

Nat sighed and nodded. “He ate some of the lunch they brought him and
it’s almost time for them to bring in dinner. Hopefully he’ll eat
something.”  

Nick opened his arms and pulled Nat close to him, kissing the top of
her head. “Everything is going to be fine. Christopher just needs some
time to adjust. We all do.”

Natalie fought back the tears threatening to fall. “I know.”

Nick tilted her chin up towards him and leaned forward. “I love you,
Nat. We’ll get through this. Together.” He kissed her deeply, pulling
her close. He wanted nothing more than to take her home and make love
to her, but he knew that he would have to wait until things had
settled down and they were sure that Christopher was going to be all
right.

Don and Myra Schanke came down the hallway and grinned at one another
when they saw Nick and Natalie in such an affectionate embrace. 

“Hey Partner! How’s Christopher?” Don called.

Nick and Natalie ended their kiss and looked at the Schanke’s. Nick
smiled at his partner. “Well, he’s awake and eating. Beyond that, we
don’t know. We’re waiting for the child psychologist to get here and
talk to him.”

Myra hugged both Nick and Natalie. “He’ll be fine. I know it.”

Nat smiled at her. “Thanks.”

“Can we see him?” Myra asked.

Natalie nodded. She looked puzzled a moment. “Where’s Jenny?”

“At a friends. The hospital wouldn’t allow us to bring her. She’s
dying to see him, though.” Myra told her.

“She can come and visit, as soon as he gets home.” Nat promised, as
she led the way into Christopher’s room. 

“Hey, Little Man!” Don said, as they entered the room.

Christopher looked up from his book and smiled shyly, waving his tiny
hand.

“Christopher doesn’t feel much like talking today.” Nat told them, as
she moved to stand at the head of his bed. She kissed him on the
cheek. “That’s okay, though.” She reassured him.

Myra smiled at him. “Jenny wanted to come and see you, but the
hospital rules say she can’t. We’ll bring her to see you, when you go
home. She’s holding all the stuffed animals you won for you, until
then.”

“Stuffed animals?” Nick asked.

“Oh man! You should’ve seen this guy!” Schanke bellowed. “He’s a
natural at those carnival games. He has quite a collection of animals
at our house!”

Nick grinned at Christopher. “Well, I’m impressed. I can’t wait to see
what you won.” 

Nat nodded in agreement.

Don and Myra stayed for about a half an hour. When the nurse brought
Christopher’s meal in to him, Myra kissed his cheek and Don shook his
hand, before they left.

Christopher barely picked at his food, eating only a small amount. 

“Not hungry, huh?” Nick asked. He had sent Natalie down to the
cafeteria to get herself something to eat. 

Christopher shrugged.

“Tell you what. I’ll try to eat a few bites, if you try, too.” Nick
said.

Christopher shrugged again and then nodded slightly.

Nick picked up a chicken nugget and bit off a piece. He forced himself
not to gag, as he chewed the small piece of food. After he’d chewed it
as thoroughly as he possibly could, he forced himself to swallow,
grimacing in the process.

“Okay. Your turn.” Nick told him.

Christopher picked up another piece of chicken and bit off about half
of it. He chewed it up and swallowed it, grinning at Nick in triumph.

Nick rolled his eyes. “Okay, okay. Show off.” He picked up a french
fry and dipped it into the ketchup, before popping it into his mouth
and chewing. This wasn’t quite as bad, since he’d had them before. He
still swallowed with a great deal of difficulty, however.

Christopher was beginning to enjoy this game. He picked up three
french fries and dipped them into the ketchup, before stuffing them
into his mouth and chewing vigorously. He swallowed them and then
grinned mischievously at Nick.

Nick sighed. “Do I have to eat anymore?”

Christopher stifled a giggle and nodded his head.

Nick raised an eyebrow. “What do you want me to try next?”

Christopher pointed to the Jell-O™ on his plate. 

Nick eyed the jiggling substance suspiciously. “Are you sure that you
can eat that?”

Christopher nodded.

Nick shrugged and picked up Christopher’s spoon, dipping it into the
small bowl. He watched as it immediately slid off the spoon and fell
onto the plate. He used the spoon and one finger to pick it up off the
plate, before bringing it close to his mouth. “I really have to try
this?” He asked the grinning little boy in front of him.

Christopher’s smile grew wider, as he nodded. 

Nick took a deep breath, before putting the spoon and the green gel
into his mouth. After a few moments, he found that the Jell-O™ began
to melt. He also found that he could tolerate it even more than the
french fries. 

Deciding to keep the game going, he made quite a show of getting the
substance down, before he finally looked at Christopher with pleading
eyes. “Do I have to try anymore?”

Christopher, still giggling, shook his head ‘no’. He thought that
Nick’s antics were enormously funny. 

“Well, I ate, now you need to try.” Nick told him, poking him lightly
in the ribs.

Christopher nodded and quickly finished off his meal.

When Nat returned, she saw Christopher’s empty meal tray sitting on
the bed. Christopher was sitting in Nick’s lap, his bear held tightly
in his grasp and his legs covered with his blanket, while Nick read
him more from ‘The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe’. 

Natalie smiled at Christopher. “You were pretty hungry, huh?” 

Christopher looked up at Nick, his eyes twinkling, and nodded.

Nat saw both Christopher’s look and the look Nick gave him in return.
“What?” She asked suspiciously.

Nick shrugged and grinned at her. “Nothing.”

Natalie recognized that ‘innocent’ grin of his and smiled. “You’ll
have to tell me about it, sometime.” She said softly, knowing he could
hear her with his ultra-sensitive hearing.

Nick winked at her, before going back to the story.


~


  Dr. Franke came in just shortly after six o’clock. He smiled when he
saw Christopher sitting in Nick’s lap, while Nick read to him. 

Nick looked up from the book, as the doctor entered the room. He
looked over to Nat, who was sitting on the spare bed, reading a
magazine she’d bought in the gift shop. 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt your story. I’m Dr. Franke.” He
told them.

Nick smiled at the Doctor. “It’s quite all right. We’ve been reading
for awhile now. I think we can take a break.” Nick told him.

Natalie stood and walked over, shaking the Doctor’s hand. “I’m Natalie
Lambert. This is my fiancée, Nick Knight.” 

Nick stood, holding Christopher with one arm, and shook the Doctor’s
hand. “Nice to meet you.”

Dr. Franke looked at Christopher. “You must be Christopher.”

Christopher looked at Nick, then looked back at the doctor and nodded.

“Would you mind if Nick and Natalie came outside and talked to me for
a few minutes?” Dr. Franke asked Christopher. 

Christopher looked uncertainly at Nick and then at Natalie. When he
saw that they both seemed to be leaving it up to him, he looked back
at the doctor and nodded his head in agreement.

Nick set Christopher in his bed and covered him up. He handed him
another children’s book to look through, before kissing him on the top
of the head. Then he motioned for Natalie and the doctor to precede
him into the hallway.

Dr. Franke looked at Nick and Natalie, once they were outside. “How
has he been today?”

Natalie sighed. “He hasn’t spoken at all. He’ll nod his head ‘yes’ or
‘no’, but he hasn’t said anything.”

Nick placed an arm around her shoulders. “I had him laughing, when
they brought his dinner in. But he seems a bit withdrawn.”

Dr. Franke nodded his head. “I’m going to need some background
information from the two of you. What can you tell me, about what has
been going on?”

Nick nodded to Natalie. “Well, my sister and her husband were recently
murdered. Christopher saw it happen. The man who killed them, came
after both Christopher and me. He tried to kill Christopher, but Nick
got to him in time. We thought we were safe, but he escaped from jail
and came back. He knocked Nick and his partner out and then took me to
the roof and nearly killed me. Christopher was hiding in the extra
room, so he didn’t see all of that. The man that tried to kill us was
killed in a struggle on the roof. I thought that once Chris knew he
was safe, that he’d be okay. I know that losing his parents has been
hard on him, but Nick and I have been trying to take good care of
him.”

Dr. Franke scribbled a few notes down. “You are his Aunt?”

Nat shifted slightly. “Well, legally. I’m actually his birth mother.
My sister and her husband adopted him, when he was just a few days
old.”

The doctor looked surprised. “Did you tell him this?”

Nat shook her head. “I didn’t have to. My sister told him, as soon as
she felt he was old enough to understand. She was always very open and
honest with him. He calls me ‘Aunt Natalie’, but he knows that I am
the one that gave birth to him.”

Dr. Franke nodded, as he made some more notes. “You and Nick are going
to be married?” 

Natalie smiled at Nick. “Yes. We haven’t set a date, but we plan on
being married. Soon.”

“This man that tried to kill him… was it because he knew that
Christopher had seen him murder his parents?” 

“Yes, and no. You see, he killed Bill and Gwenn because he was after
Christopher. Once he found out that Christopher knew he was the
murderer, he was even more determined to kill him. He was
Christopher’s biological father. That’s why he was trying to kill us
both. He raped me and I ended up pregnant. I still don’t know how he
found out about Christopher, or how he discovered that my sister
adopted him. He was just crazy, that’s all.” Nat said. She was still
very angry with Reed Horton.

“I think you may need to spend some time in counseling, as well. It
sounds as if you’ve been through a lot, yourself.” Doctor Franke told
her.

Nat nodded. “I’ll consider it. Right now, I am more concerned with
Christopher.”

Dr. Franke nodded. “Do you know what set him off this time?”

Nat shrugged. “I have no idea. He went to stay with Nick’s partner’s
family for a few days. They all went to the Fair and from what I
heard, they had a great time. He started screaming in the middle of
the night and they couldn’t wake him. Nick’s partner’s wife thought he
was having a ‘night terror’, so they called us and just sat with him
until we arrived.”

“That very well may be the case. Sometimes children cannot wake
themselves from a dream. If he was dreaming about any one of the
recent incidents, he may not have been able to separate dream from
reality. He obviously feels safe with the two of you. Why don’t you
let me spend some time with him in my office? You can come up with him
and wait in the waiting room, and then come back down with him when we
are through.”

Nick looked questioningly at Natalie. “Sounds all right to me.”

Natalie nodded. “Does he have to keep the IV in?”

“Well, if he is eating and drinking, no. I’ll have a nurse remove it
and we’ll get going.” Dr. Franke said, smiling.

Nat nodded. “Okay, then. Let’s go.”

After the nurse came in and removed Christopher’s IV, Nick picked him
up and they all went up to Dr. Franke’s office. Nick and Natalie
waited in the waiting room, while Christopher went in with the doctor.


About an hour later, Dr. Franke came out of the office. “Well, he is
definitely exhibiting trauma symptoms, but that is understandable.
With all that he’s been through, I’m amazed that he is doing as well
as he is.”

“Do you think you can help him?” Nick asked. “Money’s not an issue. We
just want the best care possible for him.”

Dr. Franke smiled. “I’m glad to hear that you want what is best for
him. I think that with a bit of time and patience, that Christopher
will be just fine. I’ll see about getting him released tonight and
then I want to see him everyday for at least the next week. We’ll
reevaluate in a week and decide where to go from there.” 

Nick shook his hand. “Thank you. For everything.”

Nat nodded in agreement. “Yes, thank you.” She, too, shook the
doctor’s hand. “Will they release him tonight?”

“I don’t see why not. He’s eating and drinking and he seems to be able
to communicate his needs, even if he isn’t talking. I’ll go down with
you and help get the ball rolling.” 

They went back into the office and got Christopher, before heading
back down to the Pediatric wing. 

Dr. Dudding looked Christopher over once more, before agreeing to
release him. She gave Nick and Natalie a prescription for a mild
sedative, with strict orders to use it only if necessary. 

Nick carried Christopher into the loft a little after ten o’clock. 

Natalie got him some juice and a snack before taking him up to bed.
She sat beside him on one side, while Nick sat beside him on the other
and read to him. As soon as he was asleep, they tiptoed out of the
room and went downstairs to call the Schanke’s and let them know that
Christopher was home.

~


   Within a week’s time, Christopher was showing much improvement.
He’d begun talking with just one or two word sentences and he was no
longer having nightmares.

Nick had the spare bedroom and bathroom downstairs remodeled and they
decorated it in ‘Winnie the Pooh’ motif.  Christopher seemed thrilled
to have his own bedroom and bathroom in Nick’s loft.

Natalie had the last of her things moved to the loft. She began
sorting through the boxes and other items, deciding what to keep, what
to store and what to give or throw away.

Natalie made an appointment with Bill and Gwenn’s lawyer in the
evening, so that Nick could accompany her.

They arrived at the hotel where they were meeting the lawyer the
evening of the appointment and settled themselves into the seats
offered, after Mr. Anthony introduced himself.

“I’m very glad that you could meet with me, Doctor Lambert.” Mr.
Anthony told her. “Bill and Gwenn were not only my clients, but they
were also good friends. I am very sorry for your loss.”

Natalie smiled sadly. “Thank you.” 

“Well, I suppose we should get down to business here.” Mr. Anthony
told them. “I’m not sure whether or not you were aware that Gwenn and
Bill had a rather sizable Estate. Your sister-in-law, Sara, was unable
to attend, I’m afraid. I will make sure that she is informed of these
proceedings.” He pulled out a large file. “Gwenn and Bill set up a
sizable trust fund for your niece, Amy. She cannot access it until
after her eighteenth birthday. They’ve done the same for Christopher.
After his eighteenth birthday, whatever is in the trust fund becomes
his responsibility.

“Now, to the other matters at hand. Gwenn and Bill requested that both
of their businesses be sold, as well as the house, and that all of the
monies acquired, after taxes, be split between you and Sara. Sara is
to receive a quarter of the Estate and you are to receive the other
three quarters, Natalie. What you do with it is at your discretion,
however they did make note that they hoped that you would buy a nice
house in the suburbs, so that Christopher would have a yard to play
in. Now, I’ve taken the liberty of having both businesses and the
house appraised. Minus the ensuing taxes and Sara’s share, you are
looking at about two and a half million dollars.”

Natalie’s jaw dropped open and her eyes widened, as she sat in shock.
She shook her head in disbelief. “Two and a half million?”

Mr. Anthony smiled at her. “Yes, Natalie. Two and a half million.”

“What about Christopher?” Natalie asked.

“Well, as I stated before, Christopher has a sizable trust fund set up
for him. By the time he is old enough to access it, it will be quite
an amount. As for custody of Christopher, your sister and brother-in-
law made it quite clear that you are to gain sole custody of him. Your
parental rights will be restored to you and the adoption papers will
be voided. It is an unusual stipulation that they added to the
adoption papers when they obtained custody of him. They had the
foresight to make sure that no one would be able to take Christopher
from you.”

Natalie smiled in relief. “So what do I need to do now?”

“I will handle everything for you. Most of it is just a matter of
paperwork. Handling the sale of the house and the businesses is all
included in my fee, which is covered by their Will. I will let you
know when you need to come and sign the paperwork.” He told her.

Natalie looked at Nick. “Could I have the Foundation handle the
money?”

Nick nodded. “I don’t see why not. I can add it to the Foundation’s
resources. I’ll see to it that you are given authorization to the
Foundation and all of its holdings.”

Mr. Anthony looked confused. “Foundation?”

Nick smiled at the man. “Yes. The deBrabant Foundation. I’m the
founder and CEO.”

Mr. Anthony looked astonished. “*You* are Nicholas deBrabant?” 

Nick smiled again and nodded. “Keep it under your hat, will you? I
don’t really want it to get around.”

Mr. Anthony smiled and nodded. “My pleasure. I’ve always wanted to
meet the man in charge of the largest charitable corporation in the
world.”

Nat looked over at Nick, slightly astonished. “You didn’t tell me
that.”

Nick smiled mischievously at her. “There are a lot of things I haven’t
told you. Yet.”

Nat smiled back and then turned her attention back to Mr. Anthony. “Is
there anything else?”

“No. I will call you, when I have all of the details worked out. Thank
you for coming.” 

“My pleasure. Thank you, for scheduling this appointment in the
evening so Nick could attend.” Natalie said to him.

They stood and shook hands and Mr. Anthony escorted them to the door.

After they left the hotel, they went to Don and Myra Schanke’s house
to pick up Christopher. Then they went back to the loft to spend a
quiet evening at home, eating pizza and watching ‘The Sword in the
Stone’ on video.

When Christopher was finally settled into his own bed, Nick and
Natalie headed upstairs to their bed.

~


  Christopher climbed the stairs and was just about to knock on Nick
and Natalie’s bedroom door, when he heard the sounds coming from
inside and stopped. Covering his mouth with his hand, he stifled a
giggle. He remembered hearing the same noises from his parents’ room
on a few occasions and had once gone to investigate. He hadn’t
understood what he’d seen, but his mother had assured him that it was
okay and that it was just the way that adults expressed their love for
one another.

He went back down the stairs and grabbed the remote, turning on the
television. He figured he’d wait for someone to come downstairs,
before getting something to eat.

Nick rained light kisses on Nat’s face, as he lay atop her. “How are
you feeling?” He asked, smiling.

Nat smiled back at him. “Wonderful. You?”

“I feel like I am hopelessly in love with you.” He told her. He cocked
his head to the side and then looked back down at her. “Chris is
awake.”

Nat sighed. “He’s probably hungry.”

Nick nodded, laughing as he heard Nat’s stomach growl lightly. “So are
you.”

Nat grinned sheepishly at him. “Sorry.”  She gave his shoulder a light
push, until he rolled off of her. Climbing out of bed, she leaned over
and gave him a quick kiss and headed for the shower.

Nick interlaced his fingers and placed his hands behind his head. He
couldn’t contain the joy he felt and it was reflected on his face by
his contented smile.

When Nat emerged from the bathroom about twenty minutes later, she was
dressed in a lightweight jogging suit and a pair of tennis shoes. She
had pulled her hair up into a ponytail and applied a light coating of
makeup.  “Okay, Mr. Knight. Hit the shower. We have to be at the
Schanke’s in less than an hour.” She raised an eyebrow. “What?”

Nick just grinned, as he got out of bed. “Nothing. Why?”

Nat looked at him, suspiciously. “You look like a mouse in a cheese
factory. What’s so funny?”

Nick shook his head and pulled her into his arms. “Nothing. I’m just
happy, that’s all.” He kissed her deeply.

When the kiss ended, Nat smiled gently at Nick. “I’m glad you’re
happy. Despite all that’s happened, I’m very happy, too.”

Nick kissed her forehead. “I’m glad.” 

Nat stepped away from Nick and eyed his naked form, grinning. “Move
it, mister. We don’t have much time.” 

Nick bowed at the waist. “Yes, ma’am.” 

Nat laughed and shook her head, as she walked out of the bedroom,
closing the door behind her.

Christopher looked up when he heard the bedroom door open and saw
Natalie coming down the stairs. “Hi, Aunt Nat’lie.”

Natalie smiled at him. “Hello, yourself. Are you hungry?”

Christopher nodded. “Yes.”

“What would you like?” Natalie asked. “We don’t have a lot of time,
but I can fix you some eggs or something.”

Chris turned off the television and went to the kitchen. He had gotten
dressed when he first woke up, except for his tennis shoes. It had
become a sort of ritual for Nick to help him tie them, so he had
decided to wait. “Could I have Raisin Bran?”

Nat smiled at him. “Sure. I think I’ll have some, too.” She poured
them each a bowl of Raisin Bran and a glass of orange juice. 

“Did you sleep okay?” Nat asked as they sat down to eat.

“Yes. No bad dreams.” He smiled at her.

Natalie smiled back. “I’m glad to hear that.” She sobered a bit.
“Chris, we’re going to have your parents’ funeral in a few days. Do
you think you will be okay?”

Chris was very quiet for several moments, thinking, before he finally
nodded. “Yes.”

“If you need to talk about it, I’m here and so is Nick. Okay?”

Christopher nodded. “Okay. Doc’or Franke said I could talk to him,
too.”

Natalie nodded and grinned. “That’s right.”

Christopher smiled broadly. “Aunt Nat’lie? I love you. An’ Uncle Nick,
too.”

Natalie’s eyes filled with tears, as she continued to smile at him.
“We love you.”

Nick had just emerged from the bedroom and smiled down at them. He
didn’t care what Janette said, he was sure that this was right. 

He went down the stairs and kissed Nat on the top of the head, before
walking over and mussing Christopher’s hair. “Hey there tiger. Did you
sleep okay?”
Christopher nodded. “No bad dreams.”

“Good. That’s what we like to hear.” Nick told him, as he poured
himself a mug full of blood. He noticed the absence of Chris’ shoes.
“Where’s your shoes, munchkin?” 

Christopher giggled. “I was waiting for you.”

Nick grinned, as he took a seat at the table. “Go and get them.”

Christopher finished the milk in his bowl and then downed the rest of
his orange juice. Then he put his dishes in the sink and ran into his
room to get his shoes. When he came back out, he climbed up onto
Nick’s lap and put his shoes on. 

Nick tied Christopher’s shoes and kissed the top of his head. “Are you
ready?”

Christopher climbed off of Nick’s lap and nodded. “All ready.”

Natalie had rinsed the dishes and placed them into the dishwasher. She
loved watching Nick and Christopher interact with one another. “Okay.
I’m ready.”

They grabbed their jackets and took the lift down to the garage to the
awaiting Caddy.

~


  Nick, Nat and Christopher arrived at the Schanke home and were
ushered inside by Jenny. She was very excited to see Christopher
again. She’d always wanted a little brother and with Chris around, it
was almost like having one.

Natalie and Myra went into the kitchen, while Schanke and Nick went
into the family room. Jenny and Christopher went up to her room to
play.

“How are things going?” Schanke asked Nick, offering him a beer.

Nick accepted it and smiled. “Great. Christopher is improving more
everyday. Our wedding plans are coming along rather smoothly and Nat
is pretty much settled into the loft.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Everyone knows that you and Nat belong
together and the three of you make a really beautiful family. Someone
at the precinct the other night saw Nat there with you and Christopher
and commented on how much he looks like you. They were rather
surprised to learn that Christopher wasn’t your son.” Don laughed.

“We’ve run into that a time or two. People comment on how much
Christopher looks like me, or both me and Nat. We usually don’t bother
correcting them. We figure it really isn’t anyone else’s business. We
understand they are usually just being polite, but we are both pretty
private people and old habits die hard.” Nick told him.

Don nodded his agreement. “Yeah, people can be kind of nosy.” He took
a swallow of his beer. “When is Natalie planning to return to work?”

Nick shrugged. “We haven’t really discussed it. She has been busy with
organizing the funeral and taking care of Christopher. Now she is
working on going through Bill and Gwenn’s belongings. I’m sure she’ll
let me know when she’s close to being ready.” He took a small sip of
the beer and was surprised to find it didn’t taste too bad. He took a
larger drink and was relieved to note that he didn’t have any problems
tolerating it. 

“Well, Nat is headstrong and independent, so I’m sure you’re right.”
Schanke said.


 Natalie and Myra had been in the kitchen talking, while Myra prepared
some snacks. She was enjoying being able to spend this time with their
friends. 

Myra looked at Natalie, seemingly embarrassed. “Natalie, you’re a
doctor… can I ask a big favor of you?”

Natalie looked puzzled. “Of course.”

Myra looked out the kitchen door, before returning to Natalie. “Could
you verify a pregnancy test for me? I did one of those home tests and
it came up positive. I want to be a hundred percent sure, before I say
anything to Donny.”

Natalie looked surprised. “Myra! Of course, I’d be happy to.” She
looked towards the kitchen door. “How do you think he’ll take it?”

Myra sighed. “I really can’t say. We discussed it once when Jenny was
about a year and a half, but we never really settled on having another
child. The timing never seemed right.” 

“So I take it that this isn’t planned?” Nat asked her. 

Myra shook her head. “No.”

“Well, how do you feel about it?” Nat asked her.

Myra smiled. “I’m thrilled. I’ve wanted another child for a long time.
I just hope that Donny is as happy as I am about it.”  She looked
seriously at Natalie. “That’s why I want to be sure, before I say
anything to him.”

Nat nodded her understanding. “I’ll get the supplies I need and come
by while Nick and Don are at work tomorrow night. Is that soon
enough?”

Myra smiled at her. “Yes. Thanks.”

They each picked up two trays of food and carried them into the family
room where Nick and Don were talking. They arrived just in time to
catch the tail end of a conversation.



 Nick chuckled lightly. “I wouldn’t let Natalie hear you say that, if
I were you.”  

Don grinned. “Yeah, I know. She might not take it too kindly.”

Natalie set her trays on the coffee table and raised an eyebrow at the
two men. “Don’t let Natalie hear you say what?” She asked.

“Ah, nothing, Nat. Really.” Don said, looking pleadingly at Nick.
“Help me out here, partner, huh?”

Nick shook his head as he grinned. “Uh-uh. You are on your own.”

Schanke was almost sweating. “Well, we, uh, were just talking about
when you planned on returning to work. Nick said you hadn’t discussed
it, but he figured you’d let him know when you were ready. I just
commented that you are, um, usually pretty self-sufficient and
extremely determined, and would probably do just that.” He squirmed a
bit more.

Natalie looked at Nick questioningly. “What’s wrong with that?” 

Nick smiled. “Nothing.”

Natalie looked at the two men suspiciously. She knew she’d missed
something, and judging by Schanke’s behavior it was probably something
she wouldn’t like, but decided to let it go. She took a seat beside
Nick on the sofa and opened the diet soda Myra had given her.

Myra handed Nick and Natalie each a small plate to put their snacks
on, before speaking. “So, when are you planning to get married?” 

Nick took a tentative bite of the crackers and cheese he’d placed on
his plate and was astounded to find that not only did it not make him
gag and choke; it tasted wonderful! He had to quell the desire to grab
Natalie’s attention and proclaim it to her. He didn’t want the
Schanke’s asking questions that were better left unanswered.

“Well, we were planning it for the next to last weekend in August.
Christopher is starting kindergarten in September and we’d like to be
married before then.” Natalie told them. She saw Nick take a bite of
his cracker and saw the look of surprise on his face. She had to force
herself not to ask him what was going on. When he took another long
drink of the beer he was holding and still didn’t gag, she knew
something was really up.

Nick and Natalie stayed at the Schanke home talking, eating, drinking
and laughing, for several hours. They played Scrabble™ and Natalie
won. 

Myra had taken a snack tray and some juice up to the kids, so they
wouldn’t have to interrupt the board game they were in the middle of. 

They finally got home about eleven o’clock at night and Nick helped
Christopher prepare for bed, before reading him a story. They’d
finally finished ‘The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe’ and had
started on a series Christopher’s mother had gotten him for Christmas,
called ‘The Sugar Creek Gang’. 

After they finished reading, Nick tucked Christopher in and kissed him
on the forehead. “Good night, munchkin. I’ll send Natalie in to say
goodnight.”


~


  Natalie straightened the tie on Christopher’s suit and then kissed
him on the cheek. She stood and smoothed her skirt, before turning to
check Nick’s tie as well. She gave him a sad smile when he kissed her
lightly.  “Are you ready to go?”

Nick nodded and picked up Christopher. “Whenever you are.”

Natalie sighed. “Okay. Let’s go.”

They took the lift down to the garage and strapped Christopher into
his booster car seat in the back, before setting off to the mortuary.

When they arrived, Natalie went straight to the office and spoke with
the person in charge. Once she was sure everything was ready, she went
into the chapel to prepare to greet everyone. 

Nick stood beside Natalie with Christopher in between them. They each
held one of his hands, as the mourners made their way inside the
chapel to greet them.

Natalie met a number of employees, friends and clients that had known
her sister and brother-in-law. Everyone had something positive to say
to them about Gwenn and/or Bill. Most of them knew or remembered
Christopher and spoke briefly to him, as well.

Don and Myra Schanke arrived and spoke quietly with Nick and Natalie.
Although they hadn’t known Gwenn or Bill, they wanted to be there for
their friends and thought that Nick and Natalie might need some help
with Christopher.

Natalie smiled at them and gave them each a warm hug. “I’m glad to see
you. Thanks for coming.”

When it was time to start the service, Natalie walked up to the
platform and got everyone’s attention. “Hi. Thank you all for coming.
I know a number of you had to travel quite a ways to get here and I
really appreciate that. I’m Natalie Lambert. Gwenn was my sister, as
most of you are aware.” She paused and looked at Nick, who nodded
encouragingly to her. “Reverend Mullarkey is going to speak and then
we will have a time for those of you who wish to say something, to do
so.”

Natalie stepped off the platform and took her seat beside Nick and
Christopher. She only half listened to the minister, as she was lost
in thought. She recalled a few nights before, when they’d returned
home from the Schanke’s. After they’d gotten Christopher settled into
bed, she and Nick had gone into the living room to talk for a bit. 

~flashback~

 

  Nick sat on the sofa and smiled broadly at Natalie. “Did you notice
something different tonight?”

Natalie raised an eyebrow. “Hmmm. Let me see. Like, maybe, the fact
that you were actually eating and drinking something other than blood,
and not getting sick?” She asked with a crooked smile. “What’s going
on, Nick?”

Nick shrugged. “I don’t know. I tasted the beer and was surprised that
it didn’t make me sick. Then, I tried the crackers and cheese and
found that it actually tasted really good. I was only trying to taste
things, to try and fit in. I had no idea that I’d actually be able to
tolerate it, much less enjoy it!”

Natalie stood and retrieved her medical bag. She popped a thermometer
into his mouth and then began taking his blood pressure and pulse.
When she finished, she sat back and stared at him in surprise. “Nick…
I don’t know how this is possible, but your blood pressure and heart
rate are up, as is your temperature. I’ll need to do a blood test on
you.”  She pulled out the necessary supplies and took a quick blood
sample, raising her eyes when Nick winced at the slight poke of the
needle. “You felt that?”

Nick nodded. “Yeah. No wonder Schanke runs from you when you want to
use him as a control sample.”

Natalie chuckled, as she took the blood sample and placed it into the
refrigerator, and then made sure she properly disposed of the needle
and syringe. “I’ll run this over to the lab tomorrow, when I go to
pick up the supplies I need to do a pregnancy test on Myra.”

Nick looked at Natalie in shock. “Myra’s pregnant?”

Natalie cringed. “Oops. That was supposed to be a secret. Myra wants
to make sure, before she tells him.” 

Nick smiled. “Don’t worry. I won’t say anything to Schanke.”

Nat sighed in relief, before seating herself beside him. “She’s happy,
but she isn’t so sure Don will be.”

Nick frowned. “Why not? He adores Jenny and he’s grown pretty fond of
Chris, too.”

“I don’t know. She’s just very apprehensive about telling him, until
she knows for sure.” Nat told him, scooting closer to him so that he
could put his arm around her. 

She laid her head on his shoulder, as he began rubbing her arm. She
smiled, when he kissed the top of her head. She always loved this
quiet time with him.

Nick continued to rub her arm, as he used his free hand to turn her
face towards him, so that he could kiss her. He started with soft,
light kisses, gradually increasing the pressure and intensity of each
kiss. He stood and took her hand, leading her up the stairs and into
their bedroom, making sure to close and lock the door. They made love
twice, before finally settling in to sleep.


~end flashback~



    Natalie snapped back to the present, as Father Mullarkey finished
speaking. He then called for anyone who would like to say something
about Bill and/or Gwenn, to come up and do so.

By the time the service was concluded, Natalie was totally exhausted.
Bill and Gwenn had opted to be cremated in their Will, so there would
be no burial, for which Natalie was secretly relieved. She was worn
out from all of the activities surrounding just the memorial service.

Don and Myra Schanke offered to take Christopher for the night, but
Natalie refused, stating that she needed him close to her. She thanked
them for the offer and told them that she would call them later.  

Just before they left, Natalie pulled Myra aside. “Thought I might let
you know… congratulations! You are going to have a baby.” She told
her, softly.

Myra smiled, her eyes filling with tears. “Thank you, Natalie. I just
hope Don is as happy as I am.”

Natalie hugged her friend. “He’s crazy if he’s not.”

After the Schanke’s and everyone else had left, Nick gathered Natalie
and Christopher and headed for home. 

Once they’d arrived at the loft, Natalie took Christopher to get ready
for bed, while Nick checked his machine. He frowned at the last
message. 

>beep<

“Nicola? It is I. We must speak, as soon as possible. It is about your
new little ‘family’ and what they think about it.” 

>beep<

Nick did not like the sound of that. He called Janette and made
arrangements for her to come to the loft after sunset. 

~ 

   

  Nick opened the lift door, surprised that Janette had even bothered
with it. He took her coat and kissed her lightly on the cheek.
“Janette, it is good to see you again.”

Janette returned the kiss to his cheek and turned to survey the loft.
There were many subtle changes that indicated a woman’s touch. She
also noticed the children’s books lying on the table and the
children’s videos lining one shelf. She sighed before turning to look
at Nick. “Nicola… what are you doing?”

Nick frowned in puzzlement. “What do you mean?”

“I mean all of this.” She said, opening her arms wide and gesturing to
the loft. “Living with these mortals.”

Nick sighed and closed his eyes, shaking his head. “Janette…”

“You are placing them in danger! Not to mention what the Enforcers
would do to you!” She exclaimed, walking closer to him. She wrapped
her arms around his neck and gave him a light kiss on the lips. “Come
Cherie… be done with this mortal nonsense and come back to us.”

Nick lifted his arms and grasped Janette’s wrists, removing her arms
from his neck and stepping away from her. “Janette, it is not
nonsense! You know how I feel about what I am!”

Janette snorted in disgust. “Then why did you return to human blood,
hmm?”

“Because he was starving on cow and I asked him to return to human to
regain his strength.” Natalie’s voice floated down from the top of the
stairs. 

She had been quietly observing the proceedings from the landing at the
top of the stairs and she was tired of Janette and the others in the
community always causing Nick more difficulty.

Janette turned and regarded the other woman coolly. “I see. Are you
still searching for a cure, as well?”

Natalie had descended the stairs and moved to stand beside Nick, who
placed his arm around her waist. “No. We have decided that it is no
longer a wise decision.”

Janette raised her eyebrow in surprise. “What do you plan to do then?
Marry Nicola, live with him and raise this child you’ve gained custody
of, while he watches you both grow old and die? What will you do,
Natalie, when people start thinking that Nick is your son?”

Natalie regarded the woman coolly. “Those are all things that Nick and
I have discussed. Tell me, Janette, have you stopped to truly focus on
Nick, since you arrived?” 

Janette had to admit that she hadn’t. She stopped for a moment and
stared at Nick and then gasped. “No. How is this possible? I thought
you were no longer looking for a cure?”

Nick shook his head. “We don’t know, Janette. All we do know is that I
am changing. My blood is changing; my body is changing. I’m becoming
mortal again, although it is happening very slowly.”

“What of the Enforcers?” Janette asked. “Henri is coming here to speak
to you. That is why I came.”

Nick frowned slightly and glanced at Natalie. As much as he would like
to send Nat and Chris away, he knew that was not a wise decision. 

No, if there was one thing Nick had learned about Natalie, it was that
she didn’t run from her problems. They would face Henri, and any
others that came, together.

“We’ll deal with them, when they get here.” Nick told her. “I’m not
running and I’m not changing my mind. I love Natalie and Christopher
and I will not allow any harm to come to them.”

Natalie beamed at Nick. She was glad he wasn’t going to insist that
she and Chris leave. 

Janette stared at the couple before her. “Natalie, you would place
your nephew in danger?”

Natalie looked at Janette. “First of all, he is biologically my son.
My sister and her husband adopted him when he was a baby. Of course I
am terrified of placing him in danger. But I trust Nick and his
judgment. We will face whatever comes, together. As a family.”

Janette shook her head. “Then I guess I am finished here.” She moved
close to Nick one last time. “When will you ever learn, Nicola? These
dreams that you have for mortality- for a home and a family- are
nothing but pipe dreams? You must learn to accept what you are.”  In
the blink of an eye, she was gone.

Nat looked at Nick. “Don’t worry Nick. Everything will be fine.”

Nick smiled half-heartedly at her. “I wish I shared your confidence.”

“I just have the feeling that things are going to be fine. I can’t
explain it. I just do.” Nat told him, kissing him. “Come on, we
promised Chris that we’d take him to the Jays game tonight.” 

Nick smiled at her. “I’ll go see if he’s okay. I asked him to stay in
his room, until Janette was gone. We’ll be ready to go in a few
minutes.”

Natalie smiled and headed for the stairs. “Well, hurry. I get really
miffed if I have to miss the beginning of the game.”

Nick chuckled as he went into Christopher’s bedroom.  “Hey, tiger.
Thanks for doing as I asked.”

Christopher had jumped up off of his bed, as soon as Nick entered the
room. “You’re welcome.” He said, as he followed Nick to the chair and
climbed onto his lap. “Uncle Nick? Will you teach me to tie my shoes?”

Nick smiled down at the boy in his lap. “Okay. Watch me.” 

He demonstrated how to tie them, twice. Then he asked Christopher if
he would like to try. He watched as Christopher tied each shoe.
Although they were rather loose, they were very good for a first try.
“Very good! You did a great job, for your first try.”

Christopher looked up at Nick, grinning ear to ear. “Could you tie dem
tider?”

Nick nodded and tightened the bows, before helping Christopher off of
his lap. “You just have to keep practicing. You’ll get them tied
tight, soon enough.” 

They met Natalie out by the lift and she handed them their jackets.
“All set?”

“Yep. All set.” Nick said, picking up Christopher and kissing him on
the cheek. He grinned at them, as they all stepped onto the lift.

~ 


  A few days later, Henri, the Council member in charge of the
Enforcers, came to pay them a visit. Natalie was surprised by his
appearance. He looked to be in his mid to late fifties and had a kind
face with wise eyes. He wasn’t the intimidating creature she expected
to show up.

Henri entered the loft and smiled at Nick, as he shook his hand.
“Nicholas. It has been a long time.” 

Nick smiled back. “Yes, it has. Welcome to my home; please make
yourself comfortable.”

Henri looked at Natalie and Christopher questioningly. “After I meet
this lovely lady and beautiful child. Nicholas, where are your
manners?”

Nick shook his head. “I’m sorry, of course. Henri, this is Natalie… my
fiancée. This young man is Christopher, Natalie’s son.”

Henri kissed Nat’s hand and then kneeled down to look at Christopher.
“Hello. It is nice to meet you.” He told the boy, shaking his hand
lightly. He stood and motioned for them to go into the living room. 

After everyone was settled, Nick looked at Henri. “If I may ask, what
brings you here? I am assuming it has something to do with Natalie and
Christopher?” 

Henri chuckled. “Always right to the point, eh, Nicholas?” He sighed.
“Very well. Yes, you are right. It is because of Natalie and
Christopher that I am here.”

Nick looked at them, the fear evident in his features. 

Henri shook his head slightly. “Do not fear, Nicholas. I am not here
to harm them. Nor will anyone else come to harm them, either. I just
wish to speak with you.”

Nick relaxed a bit at that. “What can we do for you?”

Henri looked at Nick for several moments before speaking. “You are
changing, are you not?” 

Nick fidgeted a moment, before nodding. “Yes.” 

“You have found a cure then?” He asked.

“Ah… no.” Natalie said. “We decided to give up our search for a cure
and just take things a day at a time. About a week ago, Nick found he
could tolerate some food and drink, so I took his blood pressure,
temperature and pulse. When I discovered they were significantly
higher than usual, I did a blood test. We don’t know how, or why, but
he is slowly changing.”

Henri nodded, his features contorted in a puzzled frown. “I see. So
you have not given him anything that might be causing this change?
What about his diet? I know you had him cut back his blood intake.”

Natalie wondered how he knew that, but decided she probably wouldn’t
like the answer. “No, I haven’t given him anything. As for his blood
intake, he has returned to human and he drinks it whenever he feels he
needs to. We have no idea what is causing the changes in him.”

Henri smiled at her. This one was intelligent and wise. Not only did
she tell him the truth, she did not question how he knew of her past
treatment of Nicholas. “Thank you, Doctor.”

Natalie returned his smile. “Natalie, please.”

“Natalie.” He agreed. He then looked to Nick. “What of your
relationship? You are living together and you are engaged. Does that
mean that you are also… “ He looked at Christopher a moment, before
continuing. “Intimate?”

Nick glanced at Natalie and saw her blush. Then he looked at Henri.
“Yes, we are.”

Henri stood and motioned for Nick to follow. After they were out of
earshot of the two mortals, he looked directly at Nick. “How intimate
are you, Nicholas? Have you made love to her?”

Nick was taken aback by the question, but he realized he needed to
answer honestly. “Yes.”

“How often? Do you take her blood?” Henri asked. 

Nick was beginning to get a little offended. “Quite often and, yes, I
do take her blood. Why are you asking me this?” 

“Relax, Nicholas. I believe I understand the answer to your changes.
Come, sit.” He walked back over to the chair he had been sitting in
and took his seat. 

Nick followed and sat beside Natalie on the sofa, once again. 

Henri looked at Christopher. “Perhaps it would be best if we didn’t
have young ears present?”

Nick looked at Christopher. “Hey buddy… do me a favor and go to your
room for a bit?”

Christopher nodded and hopped off the sofa. “Okay, Uncle Nick.” He
scurried to his room and closed the door behind him. 

Henri smiled. “He is a delightful boy.” He looked at Nick and Natalie.
“I am not trying to intrude upon your private lives, please
understand. I am just curious as to why Nicholas has been changing. I
think I may know the answer.”

Natalie looked at Nick, then back to Henri. “What would that be?”

Henri smiled at her. “You, my dear. You are the reason Nicholas is
becoming mortal again.”

Natalie frowned. “I don’t understand.”

“When you and Nicholas make love, he takes your blood. It is uncommon
for mortals to survive the sexual act with one of our kind, but it has
been done before. If the vampire truly loves the mortal, they will
take only a small amount of blood and not drain them. Sometimes, the
vampire finds that he needs less and less blood as time goes on, until
he no longer needs the blood at all. Usually by then, the change is
irreversible. The vampire is, or is becoming, human.” Henri smiled at
the shocked look on their faces. “Yes, Nicholas. Your love for Natalie
is what is changing you and bringing you the cure you have so long
sought.”

Nick looked at him. “What do I need to do?”

Henri smiled. “Nothing. Continue on as you have been and things will
be fine. You will be mortal.”

He spent a small amount of time speaking to Nick and Natalie about
Community matters. A few were concerned about maintaining their
secret, but Henri was sure that Nick and Natalie could be trusted.
They chatted for nearly two hours, before Henri finally took his
leave. He promised to check in on them in a few months, to see how
they were doing.

After he was gone, Nick and Natalie spent a bit of time talking about
what had been said. Then they took Christopher out for frozen yogurt
and a drive through the city. 

When they got home, Nick carried Christopher to his room and put him
to bed. The child had fallen asleep on the way home and they hadn’t
the heart to wake him.

Nick went upstairs and kissed Natalie, as he climbed into bed beside
her. He wrapped his arms around her, before drifting off to sleep.

~


 Later…

   Nick adjusted the bowtie on his tuxedo and then inspected
Christopher’s. He was nervous, but he was sure that this was right.
Henri had paid him a visit the night before. He was pleased with how
much more Nick had changed and how well Nick was adjusting to those
changes. 

Christopher ran his small hand along Nick’s clean-shaven face. “Don’t
worry, Uncle Nick. Everything will be okay.”

Nick smiled at the small boy. “You are absolutely right. Are you
ready?” 

“Yep. All ready.” Christopher said, smiling at him. 

Nick kissed him on the cheek. “Great. Go tell Grace we’re ready,
here.”

Christopher nodded and scurried down the hall to the room where
Natalie and Grace were. He knocked on the door and waited for someone
to answer.

Jenny Schanke opened the door. She was wearing a beautiful light blue
dress with dainty little daisies sewn all around it. She raised an
eyebrow at Christopher. “What’s up, squirt?”

Christopher looked at the girl. “I need to talk to Gwace.”

Jenny nodded and stepped aside to admit him. She watched as he walked
timidly over to Grace and pulled on her dress.

“Uncle Nick says we ready.” He told her.

Grace kneeled down and smiled at him. “Good. We are, too. Would you
like to see Natalie before we start?”  When he nodded, she took his
hand and led him into the adjoining room. “Nat? You have a visitor.”

Natalie stood and turned, looking at Christopher. She smiled at him,
as she admired the tux he wore. The tie and cumber bund were the same
color as Jenny’s and Grace’s dresses. “Hey sweetie. Are you ready?”

Christopher smiled at her. “Yep. Nick is, too.” He climbed up on a
chair and threw his arms around her neck, being careful not to disturb
her hair. “I love you.”

Nat smiled at him and hugged him tightly. “I love you, too.” She let
go and helped him down. “We’ll be right out. Why don’t you go see
where Grace wants you and Jenny?”  

Christopher nodded and scurried from the room, as Myra smiled brightly
at Natalie. “You look wonderful, Nat.” She told her friend.

Nat smiled, as she lightly hugged Myra. “Thank you. I must say, you
are positively glowing, yourself. I’m glad Don was as happy about the
news as you were.”

Myra lightly rubbed her tummy. “Me, too.” She looked up at Natalie.
“Maybe you and Nick will have a little one sometime soon, too.”

Nat smiled. Four months ago, she wouldn’t have even considered it a
possibility. But now, well, she was very optimistic. “Maybe.”

Myra said goodbye and left Natalie, as Grace came in to tell her
friend they were ready. “Come on, girlfriend. Don’t keep the man
waiting.”

Nat chuckled, as she followed her out the door and down the corridor
to the large double doors that were now closed. “Here we go.”

Grace opened one of the doors and ushered Jenny and Christopher
through, reminding them to walk slowly and behave themselves. When she
could see they were about halfway to the altar, she went through the
doors and began a sedate march.

Myra watched until the children and Grace were in place, then she
opened the double doors and kissed Natalie on the cheek. “Good luck.”
She whispered.

Natalie smiled at her, as she accepted Joe Stonetree’s proffered arm.
Natalie had asked Joe to stand in for her father and escort her down
the aisle and Joe had readily agreed.

Nick watched as the crowd stood when the doors opened and the music
began. He could see Natalie coming down the aisle, her arm entwined
with Joe’s. He smiled at how beautiful she was. 

When Natalie reached the altar, Joe handed her over to Nick with the
whispered words, “Take care of her, Nick, or you’ll have to answer to
me.”

Nick had smiled and promised he would, as he kissed her hand and they
turned to face the minister. 

Father Mullarkey smiled at the two before him and then to the
assembled group. “I’ve been asked to make this short and to the point,
so here we go…”  He opened up the Bible and looked back at Nick and
Natalie.

“Do you Nicholas take Natalie to be you lawful wedded wife? Do you
promise to love, honor and cherish her in sickness and in health, in
prosperity or poverty, in good times or bad, until death do you part?”

Nick looked at Natalie once and then turned back to the minister. “I
do.”

Father Mullarkey smiled at him, before turning to Natalie. “Do you
Natalie take Nicholas to be your lawful wedded husband? Do you promise
to love, honor and cherish him in sickness and in health, in
prosperity or poverty, in good times or bad, until death do you part?”

Natalie smiled warmly at Nick. “I do.”

“Do you have the rings?” Father Mullarkey asked.

Nick nodded and turned to Christopher. He smiled when Christopher held
the small satin pillow up to him, so that he could untie the rings
from the dainty ribbons. He winked at Christopher, before turning back
to Natalie and handing her his wedding ring. He nodded to the Priest.

Father Mullarkey nodded to Nick in return. “Repeat after me. I,
Nicholas, take you Natalie, to be my wife, in the eyes of man and God.
This is the token of my undying love for you. Let no man tear asunder
what God has joined together.”

Nick repeated the words and slipped the ring on Natalie’s finger,
kissing her knuckles when he was finished. 

Natalie smiled at him, tears sparkling in her eyes.

Father Mullarkey looked at Natalie. “Repeat after me. I, Natalie, take
you Nicholas, to be my husband, in the eyes of man and God. This is
the token of my undying love for you. Let no man tear asunder what God
has joined together.”

Natalie repeated the words, her voice catching a bit. Then she kissed
Nick’s finger where the ring now rested.

Father Mullarkey grinned at them. “Well, then, by the Power invested
in me by the Province of Ontario, the City of Toronto and God
Almighty, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss your bride.”

Nick turned to face Natalie and placed his hands on either side of her
face. He leaned in and gave her a cherishing kiss, before turning them
to face the crowd of onlookers that were now cheering. He took her
hand and led her back down the aisle, to the foyer.

They stood in the receiving line, thanking everyone for their
congratulations and wishes of happiness, until it was time to make
their way to the reception hall. 

~


  After all the pictures were done and Nick and Natalie made it to the
reception hall, Myra told them to be seated and they would get things
started. Nick had officially hired Myra to be their Wedding
Coordinator, since it was something she had done before Jenny was
born. She was doing a terrific job.

Myra told Don that, as the best man, he needed to make a toast to the
couple. She made sure that the servers gave everyone a glass of
champagne, before giving him the go-ahead.

Don stood and cleared his throat. “Attention everyone… I’d like to
propose a toast to the happy couple.” He waited until everyone was
quiet. “Personally, I think that it’s about time these two got it
together and got hitched.” He paused when there were a few chuckles
and many murmured agreements. 

“Nick and Natalie are perfect together. Rarely do you see a couple
that so wonderfully compliment one another. Nick’s darker, moodier
side does not intimidate Natalie and Nick knows just the right thing
to say, when Natalie has had a particularly bad day at work. I’ve seen
them when they thought no one was looking; the way they look at one
another, the way they stand just a little closer than normal, the
light touches and familiar gestures. Trust me when I say that these
two are the other halves of each other’s souls.”  

He smiled at his friends, giving them a quick wink. Then he raised his
glass to them. “I wish you both love, happiness and prosperity. May
your union be fruitful and blessed with children and may you have a
long life together. Here’s to my dearest friends.” He thrust his glass
in their direction, as the assembled group did the same, murmuring
‘here, here’.  

When he finally took his seat, Myra stood. “We have a buffet set up
for everyone and the bar and dance floor are open. Of course the happy
couple and the wedding party get to go first, then you will be ushered
over by table. Enjoy yourselves.” She motioned for Nick, Natalie and
the rest of the party to go ahead, and then began dismissing the
tables, one at a time.

When the last table had been dismissed, Myra made her way over to
where Nick and Natalie were seated. 

Don caught her before she could run off to the next errand. “Here,
Honey. Sit down. You need to eat something. Got to keep your strength
up.” He ushered her to the seat beside him and set a plate in front of
her. “I got you all of your favorites.”

Myra smiled at her husband. “Thanks, Donny. I am kind of hungry.”

Don sat down between Myra and Nick, after making sure that Jenny had
gotten something to eat and gotten settled. He looked over at Nick,
who was picking at his food, and smiled. “Still having trouble?”

Nick shrugged. “Yeah, a little. It’s getting better, but I still have
trouble.” He smiled at his partner. “Hey, Schank? Thanks. For
everything.”

Schanke waved him away. “No problemo, partner. Don’t worry about it.
I’m just glad to finally see you and Natalie together.”

Nick smiled at his friend. He felt a light nudge at his elbow and
looked up at Myra. “Come on. It’s time for Nat to throw the bouquet,
and you, the garter.”

Nick stood and followed Myra over to where Natalie was standing. A
large group of women had gathered to try to catch the bouquet. Nick
smiled, as Natalie closed her eyes and launched it into the air behind
her.

Grace caught it, her face beaming. She was hoping that she would be
the next to get married. She laughed and hugged Nat, before taking her
seat again.

After Natalie was seated in the chair that was placed in the middle of
the dance floor, Nick kneeled in front of her and waggled his eyebrows
at her, as he lifted her dress. 

Natalie grinned at him, blushing, as he pulled it up a ways. When Nick
frowned at the catcalls, she chuckled, until he pulled the skirt over
his head and then reemerged with the garter between his teeth. She
couldn’t believe he’d just done that! And in front of all their
coworkers, no less! She was still blushing furiously, because of what
she had felt when he was under there, fetching the garter belt.

Nick looked at the crowd, grinning furiously, before standing and
turning his back on the group of assembled bachelors. He closed his
eyes and then shot the garter over his head.

Sergeant Miles caught it. He looked over at Grace and gave her a short
wink, smiling when she blushed. They had been flirting with each other
for the past several months and Grace was sure that this was a good
sign.

Natalie and Nick went over to the huge dessert table and stood side by
side, as Myra handed them the knife to cut the cake. 

Nick eyed the gooey frosting.

“Don’t worry, we’re supposed to smear most of it on each other’s
faces. We don’t actually eat much of it.” Nat whispered. “Just try not
to get it in my hair?”

Nick winked at her, nodding slightly. “Gotcha.”

Natalie and Nick each took a piece of cake and placed it on one of the
plates and then they cut that piece in half. They each picked up their
half and smiled, as Myra counted three. 

Nick fed Nat a single bite, before smearing the rest all over her
face, as everyone laughed and cheered.

Natalie had managed to get Nick to take a small bite, before he
smeared it all over her. Genuinely surprised by how quickly he’d done
it, she grinned wickedly and deliberately smashed the piece she was
holding into the center of his face, smearing it all over him. 

The crowd was cheering, as Nick grabbed another piece of cake in one
hand and Natalie in the other. His eyes were gleaming with mischief,
as he squashed it onto her face, completely covering her.

Myra stepped in before they could start an actual food fight, much to
the disappointment of the other guests, while Grace gave each of them
warm wet towels to clean up with.

Once they were cleaned up and Natalie had a chance to fix her makeup,
Nick and Natalie began dancing with their guests. 

Nick danced with Jenny, Grace and Myra, while Natalie danced with
Christopher, Captain Stonetree and Schanke. 

At last, it was time for the final dance of the evening. Nick went to
the band and made a special request, while all the guests stood to the
side, to watch the happy couple dance together.

The music started and Nick pulled Nat into his arms, nuzzling her
cheek. “I think this song says it all.” He whispered to her, as they
began to sway together.

·	* *
·	  I don’t need a lot of things
·	  I can get by with nothing
·	 Of all the blessings life can bring, 
·	  I’ve always needed something
·	  But I’ve got all I want
·	  When it comes to loving you
·	  You’re my only reason,
·	  You’re my only truth…


>Chorus<

  I need you like water
  Like breath, like rain
  I need you like mercy
  From Heaven’s gate
  There’s a freedom in your arms
  That carries me through
  I need you…
 Oh-oh-oh…


  Nick stared deeply into the azure depths of Natalie’s eyes. Even if
his return to humanity was never complete, or didn’t last, he would
never give her up. He’d made a decision, that as long as she would
have him, vampire or mortal, he would be hers.  

Natalie’s eyes filled with tears, as she listened to the words of the
song. She wondered if her own parents had been as happy on their
wedding day and she wished that they could share this with her. She
knew that if Nick reverted, she would ask him to bring her across. She
wouldn’t give him up, ever.

·	* *
·	You’re the hope that moves me
·	To courage again (oh yeah)
·	You’re the love that rescues me
·	When the cold winds ra-age
·	And it’s so amazin’
·	‘Cause that’s just how you ah-are
·	And I can’t turn back now
·	‘Cause you’ve brought me too far… 

>Chorus<

 I need you like water

 Like breath, like rain

 I need you like mercy

 From Heaven’s gate

 There’s a freedom in your arms

 That carries me through

 I need you…


  Everyone watched with tears in their eyes, as the couple on the
dance floor swayed together in perfect rhythm, completely oblivious to
anyone but each other. It was painfully obvious that these two were
truly meant for one another, like two pieces that completed a complex
puzzle, only by interlinking themselves together.

Schanke wrapped his arm around his wife, kissing her hair and lightly
rubbing her slightly swollen tummy. They smiled at one another, before
continuing to watch Nick and Natalie dance.

·	* *
·	  Ohhhh, yes I do… oh oh
·	  I need you like water 
·	  Like breath, like rain
·	  I need you like mercy
·	  From Heaven’s gate
·	 There’s a freedom in your arms
·	  And it carries me through
·	  I need yooouuu…
·	  Ohh, yes I do
·	  I need yoouu oooooh
·	  Oh oh oh…
·	  I need you oh oh…

 

 As the song ended, Nick cupped Natalie’s face in his large hands and
leaned forward to kiss her.  It was a soft, cherishing kiss that spoke
of promise and passion. When he pulled away, his eyes, too, were
sparkling with tears. 

Natalie looked into Nick’s eyes, smiling and crying all at once. When
she saw the single, clear tear that rolled down her cheek, she threw
her arms around his neck and hugged him close, as the crowd around
them clapped and cheered. 

~


  Nick and Natalie said their goodbyes to everyone, as they prepared
to leave the reception hall and head to the loft. They both kissed
Christopher and reminded him to behave for the Schanke’s.

Myra waited until they’d said goodbye, before ushering them out the
door. 

They made their way through the storm of birdseed that was being
pelted at them and Nick made his way around the Caddy and opened the
door for Natalie. Once he had her door closed, he ran back around and
climbed in the driver’s side, slamming the door. He looked at his
precious car and groaned.

The words ‘Just Married’ were scrawled across the back window in
shaving cream. There were brightly colored streamers tied to the
mirrors, the bumper and the antenna and there was a long string of old
shoes and empty cans tied to the middle of the bumper. 

So much for a quiet getaway.

Nick started the old car and pulled away, smiling to himself.

They arrived at the loft and when the lift stopped on the top floor,
Nick lifted Natalie into his arms and carried her over the threshold. 

He carried her straight up the stairs and set her on her feet beside
the bed. Smiling, he stood behind her and began to unbutton the collar
of her wedding dress, before pulling the zipper down on the back.

He kissed the back of her neck, as he rubbed his palms along her bare
arms and shoulders. He pulled the clips from her hair and let it fall
around her shoulders and then he turned her to face him.

Natalie smiled warmly at Nick as he leaned forward and pulled her into
a deep kiss. She tangled her fingers in his hair, before unbuttoning
his jacket and pushing it off of him. She then set to work on removing
the cumber bund, before unbuttoning his shirt.  “You’re wearing too
many damned clothes.” She muttered, as she worked at the tiny buttons.

Nick chuckled, as he kissed her once on the lips and pulled away. He
finished removing his shirt and grinned at her, as he pulled her close
and pulled the top of her dress off, allowing it to fall to her waist.
“So are you.”

Nat just grinned and allowed him to push the dress to the floor. She
stared into his eyes, as he undid the zipper on the corset she was
wearing and let it fall to the floor with her dress.

Nick took Nat's hand and helped her to step free of the clothing
pooled on the floor. He kneeled in front of her and removed the
french-cut, satin bikini panties she was wearing and then undid the
garter belt. He kissed each of her smooth legs, as he freed them from
the stockings and shoes.

Before he stood, Nick removed his own socks and shoes, kicking them
out of the way.

Natalie waited until Nick stood, before she undid the belt he was
wearing and pulled it free of his pants. She unbuttoned, and then
unzipped, his pants, pushing them and his underwear to the floor and
helping him to step out of them. 

When they were both free of all of their clothing, Nick gently laid
her on the bed, kissing every inch of her soft skin. They made love
slowly, relishing every touch, every sensation.

He kissed his way down her neck to her full, firm breasts, lightly
teasing the nipples with his tongue. When they were puckered into hard
points, he took first one, and then the other, into his mouth and
began to lightly suckle on them. He alternated between the right and
left, until Natalie was writhing beneath him and moaning in pleasure. 

He smiled, as he kissed her flat stomach and teased her belly-button
with his tongue, before moving lower, to her pubic area. He inhaled
the musky warmth, as he stuck one finger into the wetness he found
waiting for him. With slow, deliberate movements, he caressed every
inch of her vagina, using her own juices to lubricate her as he went. 

He stuck his tongue out and lightly licked her clitoris, causing her
hips to jerk in response. As he began to lick and suck her clit, he
felt the gentle rocking movements of her hips, moving in time to the
gentle thrusts of his fingers inside of her. He continued his slow
torture of her, until she grabbed his shoulders and cried out in
release.

As the tremors subsided, Nick moved up along her body, kissing each
breast and nuzzling her neck.

Natalie looked into his eyes and smiled, as she reached between them
and took his swollen penis in her soft hands. She started with light
strokes, then gradually increased the pressure and pace. 

She suddenly released him and pushed him back onto the bed, so that
she was lying above him. She kissed his eyelids, his nose, his cheeks
and, finally, his mouth. The lingering taste of herself on his lips
didn't bother her. 

Moving along, she kissed his neck, nibbling on his ear, whispering
words of desire to him. She kissed her way down the column of his
throat and to the soft skin of his chest. As she kissed one nipple,
she used her nails to lightly scratch the other. She alternated back
and forth, kissing, licking, sucking and scratching each one, until
Nick finally wrapped his fingers in her hair and began to lightly push
her downwards.

She kissed his hard, flat stomach and nipped at the edge of his belly-
button. Then she moved down further, grasping his swollen cock in one
hand, and kneading his balls in the other. 

Sticking her tongue out, she licked the tip of his penis and then
licking all the way down along the length to the base. She followed
the same trail back up to the tip, before taking him all the way into
her mouth. 

She moved slowly up and down, creating a vacuum and then releasing it.
When she began to increase her pace, Nick placed his hands on her arms
and stopped her, pulling her to him.

"I want to be inside you." He told her in a low, gravelly voice. He
flipped them over, so that she was beneath him, then entered her in
one swift movement.

Nat cried out in pleasure, as Nick's shaft filled her. She wrapped her
arms around his neck and began meeting his thrusts with her own. Their
pace quickened, and Nick reached between them to massage her clit with
his thumb. 

"Come for me, Nat." He pleaded.

Natalie felt the muscles inside her tighten and she knew she was
close. She pulled his face down and kissed him, releasing him as her
orgasm washed over her. 

Nick watched her face in fascination, as she was caught in the throes
of passion. He loved the idea that it was he who did this to her.

As his own groin began to tighten and spasm, Nick's eyes changed and
his fangs dropped. He still needed her blood to fully complete the
act. When he could wait no longer, Nick reared his head back and
plunged his fangs into the soft column of her neck, feeling her blood
pulse into his mouth with each beat of her heart.

At the first taste of her hot, rich blood, his own release came and he
filled her body with his seed.

When the spasms subsided, Nick looked into Nat's eyes. "What is it?"
He asked, concerned.

Nat swallowed, hard. "Nick... I need you. I... need to taste you..."

Nick's eyes widened. Nat hadn't asked that of him in several weeks. He
nodded, as he bit into his wrist with his fangs and placed it to her
parted lips. He closed his eyes, as another wave of ecstasy shot
through him.

Natalie felt Nick's blood pour into her mouth and she closed her eyes.
She loved the closeness the blood sharing created between them. The
closer Nick came to mortality, the closer they came to losing that
special bond and Natalie found herself regretful of that. 

Nick's eyes shot open, as he felt what Natalie was feeling. He thought
that he was the only one feeling that way, and he realized that they
needed to discuss it.

Natalie released Nick's wrist and sighed, pulling him close for
another kiss.    

When they were both spent, Nick pulled Nat into his arms and kissed
the top of her head. 

“I love you, Mrs. Knight.” He whispered.

Nat smiled dreamily. “I love you, too.” She whispered back.

“Why don’t you try to sleep for awhile? We don’t have to catch our
plane for another couple of hours.” Nick suggested.

Nat yawned and nodded, hugging him tighter. She was tired from the
events of their busy day. “Will we make it to Montreal before
sunrise?”

Nick smiled. “Yeah. Don’t worry.”

Natalie nodded and yawned again, before snuggling down close to him.
Within minutes, she was fast asleep. 

~


  While Natalie slept, Nick took a shower and dressed, before hanging
up her wedding dress and his tux. Myra had offered to come over and
pick them up and take them to the dry cleaner while they were gone.
After that was finished, he went downstairs and made them something to
eat.  

Natalie awoke, when Nick came into the bedroom and set a tray of food
on the bed. She smiled at him, as she sat up and pulled the covers up.
“Mmmm. Smells wonderful.”

Nick smiled and kissed her. “I know it isn’t much, but I figure it
will hold us until we get to Montreal.”

Nat looked at the scrambled eggs, toast and fruit. She took a bite and
sighed. “No, dis id wonderful. Dank you.” 

Nick chuckled, as he sat beside her and scooped some eggs onto a piece
of toast and bit into it. After he’d finished that, he picked up his
fork and began spearing some of the fruit onto it. “I got everything
ready to go. It’s by the door. Myra’s going to pick up your dress and
my tux, and take them to the cleaners. All that’s left for you to do,
my beautiful bride, is shower and dress.” He kissed her on the lips,
before taking another sip of coffee. 

Nat smiled. “Thank you. You really didn’t have to do all that, by
yourself.” 

Nick shrugged. “I don’t mind.” He stood, as they’d both finished
eating, and picked up the tray. “I’ll clean this up, while you get
ready. We have to be at the airport in about an hour.”

Nat nodded and climbed out of bed, padding on bare feet to the
bathroom. She turned on the shower and allowed the hot water to beat
down on her for a few minutes, before getting washed up. 

As she was toweling off, Nick came in and handed her makeup case to
her. “I thought you might want this.”

Nat nodded. “Thanks. We wouldn’t want to scare off the other people at
the airport.”

Nick smiled and wrapped his arms around her waist. “No chance of that.
You’re going to be the most beautiful woman there.” He kissed her
neck, as he felt the need for her rising again.

“If you don’t let me finish getting dressed, we’ll never get out of
here.” Nat told him, reluctantly pulling away. “Shoo. I have to
hurry.” She kissed him once, then lightly pushed him out of the
bathroom. 

Nick laughed, as the door closed behind him. He knew she was right. 

Natalie finished dressing and she pulled her hair into a tight bun in
the back. She repacked her makeup case and then carried it down the
stairs, mentally going over a checklist of things she needed. 

Nick frowned when he saw her hair and she stopped short. “What’s
wrong?” She asked.

“I don’t like your hair like that.” He told her. “You have such
beautiful hair, Nat. Why do you wear it like that, when you’re not at
work?”

Nat reached behind her and touched the severe bun. She’d never really
thought about it. It was just an old habit. Smiling, she pulled the
pins out and let it fall. “Better?”

Nick smiled broadly. “Much. Thank you.” He walked over and ran his
fingers through the luxurious curls. “I love your hair.” 

Nat smiled at him. “Are you ready?”

Nick nodded and picked up their suitcases, as Natalie grabbed their
jackets. “Let’s go.”

They arrived at the airport and checked in, seating themselves in the
first-class waiting area. They didn’t have to wait long, before the
call to board first-class passengers came. 

Natalie watched out the window, as the lights of Toronto became
smaller and smaller beneath them. “I hope Chris will be okay.”

Nick took her hand and kissed her fingers. “He’ll be fine. Dr. Franke
said he’s doing great and Myra and Don are going to make sure he gets
to his appointments. I’m sure everything will be okay.”

Natalie smiled at him. “You’re right. He’ll be fine.”

They talked quietly the rest of the flight. The time passed quickly
and before they knew it, they were touching down in Montreal.

They caught a taxi from the airport to the hotel and checked into
their room. It was nearly sunrise and Natalie rushed about, making
sure all of the draperies were closed in the luxurious suite. Once
that was accomplished, she relaxed and began to explore their rooms. 

The suite consisted of a kitchenette, a sitting room with a fireplace
and a huge sunken whirlpool tub, and a large bedroom with a king-sized
canopy bed. 

Smiling, Natalie climbed up onto the huge bed and watched as Nick set
the luggage down near the closet. “This is beautiful, Nick. Too bad
we’re only spending two days here.”

Nick smiled, as he advanced toward her. “The suite in Paris is much
nicer. Trust me.” He climbed up onto the bed, sitting on his knees. He
grinned at her, as he began unbuttoning her blouse. “But, that gives
us two whole days to enjoy the comforts of that hot tub by the
fireplace.”

Natalie returned his lecherous grin, as Nick divested her of her
clothing. She then returned the favor and then they put on their robes
and grabbed two large towels from the bathroom.

Nick got the fireplace going, while Natalie filled the large tub and
turned on the heater and air jets. She removed her robe and slipped
into the hot water, sighing as she did so.

Nick leaned forward and kissed her. “I’ll be right back.” 

Nat raised an eyebrow, but didn’t say anything, as Nick disappeared
into the bedroom for a few minutes. She watched as he emerged with a
bottle and began opening it, as he headed towards her. 

He poured the bubble bath into the hot tub, grinning all the while.
When he felt he had poured enough into the water, he re-closed it and
then went to the kitchenette and grabbed two crystal glasses and the
ice bucket with the champagne.

“By the time you get in here, I’ll be ready to get out.” Nat teased.

Nick wrinkled his nose at her. “Ha ha.” He removed his robe and
slipped into the tub beside her.

Nat watched as he opened the bottle of champagne. She accepted the
glass he handed her and she held it out to him, while he filled it
with the sparkling liquid.

After Nat’s glass was full, Nick filled his own and replaced the
bottle in the ice bucket. “To the most beautiful woman in the world,
whom I am lucky enough to have as my wife.” Nick said, as they clinked
their glasses together and took a sip.

Natalie blushed and took a sip of her champagne. She loved the way
Nick always made her feel so special. “I love you.”

Nick set his glass aside and then took hers and set it beside his. He
pulled her close and looked deep into her eyes. “I love you, too.” 

Then he kissed her passionately. As he kissed his way to the sensitive
spot behind her ear, he whispered softly, “I’m going to show you how
very much I love you, for the rest of our lives…”

~

  

   They spent the next two days in Montreal. Nick took her to the
finest restaurant in the city, before taking her to see ‘Mighty Joe
Young’. This time, he didn’t laugh when she cried over the giant
monkey. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her on the
top of the head.

They spent most of their time in their hotel suite, making love and
just spending time talking.

  Early on the third evening, they caught a plane to London, where
they’d catch a connecting flight on the Concord, to Paris.

The flight was long and they slept through most of it, since they
hadn’t slept much in Montreal.

Once their plane set down at Heathrow, Nick and Nat grabbed their
carry-on bags and headed for the luggage claim. They had a two-hour
layover, before they had to catch their flight to Paris, so Nick
checked their bags and took Natalie to a small café in the airport. 

Once they arrived in Paris, Nick rented a car at the airport and they
went straight over to the hotel.

Natalie noticed that the hotel was easily twice the size of the one
they’d stayed at in Montreal. She could see the Eiffel Tower in the
distance, and wondered if their room would have a view of it.

Nick pulled in the front and a bellhop loaded their luggage onto a
rack, while a valet took the keys to go park the car. They went into
the hotel lobby, nodding at the doorman as they passed.

Natalie listened, as Nick went to the front desk and spoke to the
concierge in French. Within minutes, the bellhop was leading them into
a large elevator. She knew only a little French, so she was glad that
Nick was fluent.

Nick followed the bellhop to their room and waited for the young man
to leave their belongings, before tipping him generously. He smiled
when he turned and saw Natalie looking at the suite in wonder.

“You really weren’t kidding, when you said the suite here would be
much nicer.” Nat told him.

“I take it you approve?” Nick teased.

Nat nodded. “Oh, my, yes.”  

They put their luggage away and Natalie toured the large suite, before
returning to the bedroom. 

Nick was just emerging from the dressing room, already wearing his
black silk pajamas. “Are you ready to go to bed?”

Nat nodded. She really was tired and they had a lot planned for their
trip. “Just let me go get changed.”

She went into the bathroom and took a hot shower, before pulling on
her black silk nightgown and climbing into the large four-poster bed. 

Nick set his book aside when Natalie came into the bedroom. As soon as
she was settled, he turned out the light and pulled her close to him.
“I love you.” He whispered into her hair.

Nat smiled dreamily, as she slipped into slumber. “I love you, too.”
She sighed.

Nick listened, as Natalie’s breathing deepened. He could barely hear
her heart beating. The more he changed, the more his vampiric
abilities were dampened. He closed his eyes and let sleep overtake
him.

  He awoke several hours later, to the sound of Nat’s voice. He
listened momentarily, before smiling to himself and climbing out of
bed.

Nat saw Nick climb out of bed and she smiled at him. “Yes, that’s
right. We’re in Paris, all the way across the ocean.” She motioned for
him to come closer and she turned the phone towards him a little, so
that he could hear the conversation, as well.

“Are you gonna be gone too long?” Christopher’s voice came through. “I
hafta start kinnergarden soon.”

“We’ll be home before you have to start kindergarten.” Nat promised.
“We’ll bring you a surprise.”

“Can I have a puppy? It’s almost my birfday.”

Natalie looked dubiously at Nick. “We’ll talk about it when we get
home.”

Nick winked at her. “Are you behaving for Don and Myra?” He asked.

“Uncle Nick! Yes. I being real good. But Jenny fed me cat food.” 

“What?” Nick and Nat asked, as one.

“Uncle Don got really mad at Jenny. We played house an’ she said it
was brefast time an’ she put this stuff on my plate and told me to eat
it. When I told her it was yucky, she laughed an’ she told me it was
cat food! Then I cried an’ Aunt Myra came in an’ got mad an’ Uncle Don
made Jenny stay in her room all day.” Christopher told them, barely
taking a breath.

Natalie sighed. “Are you two getting along better?”

“Yep. I told her if she won’t be nice I won’t be her little brudder no
more.” Chris said.

Nick grinned at her and Nat rolled her eyes. “We miss you. Be good for
Myra and Don and we’ll see you soon. Let me talk to Myra, please.” Nat
said.

“Love you, sport.” Nick added, before relinquishing the phone.

Nat chatted momentarily with Myra and Nick heard her say, “Well, it
won’t hurt him, it just doesn’t sound good.” She laughed and then
sighed. “Just think, you’ll have another one around, soon.”

Natalie finished up her conversation and hung up the phone, turning to
face Nick. “Well, that sounds interesting.”

Nick smiled. “I take it Jenny is using Chris for target practice?”

Nat nodded. “Myra had an ultrasound yesterday and they found out
they’re going to have a boy. Jenny said she needs to practice having a
little brother, so she asked Chris to be it, until the baby arrives. I
think Don is about to kill her.”

Nick chuckled. “Otherwise, is everything okay?”

Nat nodded. “Myra said Christopher has been great. He had a timeout
once, for throwing ice from his soda cup at Jenny. But Myra said that
was the only incident they’ve had. Jenny’s spent a great deal of time
in her room, though.”

Nick shook his head. “Poor Don and Myra. They’re going to have their
hands full.”

Nat sighed and nodded. “Yeah.”

Nick caught the wistful tone in her voice and walked over to her.
“Nat? I’m sorry we can’t have children.” 

Nat smiled at him. “Nick, you’re closer to mortality everyday. Who
says we won’t be able to? Maybe we will. If not, we can always adopt.”

Nick nodded, but his face was still clouded. “I just wish we knew for
certain.”

Nat hugged him and gave him a long, loving kiss. “When we get back,
I’ll run some tests and we’ll find out. In the meantime, this is our
honeymoon and I won’t have it spoiled with dark thoughts. I’m
starving. Let’s get dressed and have a night on the town. You did
promise to show me Paris, after all.”

Nick smiled and kissed the tip of her nose. “That, I did.” He led her
to the dressing room, where they prepared for a night of wining,
dining and sightseeing.

~


  They spent the night touring Paris. Nick took Natalie to the top of
the Eiffel Tower, to show her how beautiful the city truly was.  They
took a midnight boat ride on the Seine and then Nick took Natalie to a
delightful little pastry shop near their hotel.

When it was close to sunrise, Nick took Natalie back to the hotel and
they went up to their suite and changed into their bedclothes.

Nick stood near the open bedroom window and waited, as the morning
outside grew gradually brighter. Natalie came out of the dressing room
and gasped, hurrying over to where he was. “Nick! What are you doing?”

Nick turned and smiled. “I just want to see how far I’ve come back
across, Nat. Don’t worry, if it starts to even tingle, I’ll move out
of the light.”

Natalie smiled and nodded. She waited silently beside him, as they
watched the sun begin to crest on the horizon behind the Eiffel Tower.
She watched in silent wonder, as Nick stood without burning in the
full morning sun. She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him
soundly.

Nick hugged Nat to him, swinging her around. He kissed her deeply,
moving them slowly towards the bed. When the bed stopped their
backwards progress, Nick released Nat and began unbuttoning the tiny
buttons on her nightgown.

“Nick? What are you doing?” Nat asked, her eyes sparkling.

“I’ve always wanted to make love to you in the sunlight, Nat. Now that
I have the opportunity, I don’t intend to waste it.” Nick slid the
nightgown off of her shoulders and let it pool on the floor at her
feet, before pulling her into a deep, hungry kiss.

  Natalie awoke a few hours later and stretched. She looked at her
sleeping husband and smiled. She brushed his golden hair from his
forehead, before climbing out of bed and heading to the bathroom.  

On her way back to bed, Nat did a mental calculation and then stopped
and raised an eyebrow. She went to her makeup case and checked her
pocket calendar. Then she raised both eyebrows and smiled.  

She was already four days late for her menstrual period and she
wondered if it was a good sign…

Not wanting to get Nick’s hopes up, she decided it would be best to
wait a bit longer to say anything.

That decided, she crawled back into bed and snuggled close to Nick.

  Nick awoke shortly before sundown and smiled down at Natalie. He had
been able to make love to her in the sunlight, but they had found that
the later in the day it had gotten, the lower his tolerance had
become.

Their best guess was that Nick could be in the sun no longer than four
hours, before he was truly in danger.

Nick got out of bed and ordered room service, before heading for the
shower. Natalie would awaken soon and he wanted to spend another night
on the town with her.

When Natalie woke up, she smiled at the smell of fresh coffee and
breakfast. ‘Nick must have ordered room service.’ She surmised,
climbing out of bed and heading to the bathroom.

Nick looked up from the paper he was reading, as Natalie entered the
sitting room. He smiled at her, as she leaned forward and kissed him,
before sitting down to her own cup of coffee.

“I waited to start eating, until you woke up. Hope you’re hungry.”
Nick told her.

“Mmm. I am. Thank you.” She said, as she looked down at the silver
covered dish before her. She lifted the dome and inhaled the delicious
scent of scrambled eggs, bacon and croissant.  “This is lovely.”

Nick smiled at her. “You’re welcome. I must say, it is delicious.”

Natalie nodded, as she scooped another forkful of eggs into her mouth.

Nick watched her as she ate, chuckling lightly.  “Nat… slow down.
You’d think you hadn’t eaten in months.”

Natalie stopped mid-bite and looked up at him with wide eyes. “Sorry.
I guess all of this traveling is making my appetite larger.”

Nick winked at her. “Not to mention all the extra ‘exercise’.”

Natalie blushed. “That, too.”

Nick took her hand, his eyes shining merrily. “Don’t be embarrassed,
Nat. It makes me happy to know that you are happy.”

Nat gave his hand a light squeeze. “I am happy, Nick. Happier than you
could imagine.”

They talked together over breakfast, about their future, about
Christopher and about the news headlines of the day. When they
finished eating, they dressed and Nick took Natalie out to show her
more of Paris.

~


  They spent the rest of the week sightseeing as much of Paris and the
French countryside as possible. 
Nick took her to see his homeland, where they spent three days touring
the countryside. Nick often told her stories of his childhood during
their three-day excursion.

On their return to their hotel, Nick received a note that caused him
to frown.

“What is it?” Nat asked.

“The Community here in Paris. They want to see us.” Nick told her. 

“I take it that it is an invitation that can not be denied?” She could
tell by the look on his face that it wasn’t.

“No. One of the Elders wants to meet us at the Midnight Flight at nine
o’clock.” Nick told her, as he opened the door to their suite. 

“The Midnight Flight?” Nat inquired.

“It’s a club like the Raven. Only they play a larger variety of music.
This one is bigger on ‘Heavy Metal’, because the current owner grew up
in the late ‘70’s and ‘80’s.” Nick told her, as he tossed the note
onto the table and retrieved a bottle of bloodwine from the
refrigerator.

“The nineteen seventies and eighties?” Nat asked, pointedly.

Nick chuckled. “Yeah. We’d better get some rest. We don’t want to be
late for this particular appointment.”

Nat nodded her agreement and went into the bathroom to draw a bubble
bath. Then she asked Nick if he would like to join her.

Nick happily sunk into the large tub and pulled Nat close to him. He
washed her back and hair, before allowing her to do the same for him.

Once they were clean and dressed in their pajamas, Nick and Natalie
climbed into the large bed and snuggled up together. In just a few
minutes, they had drifted off to sleep.

  Nick awoke just after sunset and set about getting ready for their
‘command performance’. He drank more bloodwine than he had in over a
month and then he dressed in a pair of black jeans and a dark blue
silk Armani shirt, before waking Natalie.

Natalie got out of bed and watched as Nick headed back towards the
sitting room. She knew he was nervous about what the Elder wanted to
see them for. 

But Henri hadn’t threatened them in any way. In fact, Henri had become
one of their closest confidants and advisors.

Natalie chose a silk dress that closely matched the color of Nick’s
shirt. It was shorter than she was accustomed to wearing, but she felt
that if the atmosphere of this club were anything like the Raven, it
would be perfect. The top was strapless, with a built-in bra. 

She decided to wear her black hose and garter belt, slipping on a pair
of satin and lace underwear over the top. A pair of dark blue stiletto
heels graced her feet and she chose a pair of gold and diamond
earrings in the shape of a butterfly. She opted for nothing around her
neck, in case Nick decided that he wanted to ‘play’.

When she came out of the bedroom, Nick turned to face her and stopped
dead in his tracks, staring at her for a long moment. 

“Wow.” He finally said, grinning.

Nat twirled around once. “You like?”

“Oh, yeah. We’d better go now, or we’ll never get out of here.” Nick
told her. 


~

  

   Nick and Natalie arrived at the ‘Midnight Flight’ at 8:45 and found
themselves a table. There were more mortal patrons than vampires, but
Nick suspected that would change as the night wore on.

Nick noted that both male and female, mortal and vampire alike, took
notice of Natalie and he smiled. He couldn’t remember ever seeing her
dress the way she was dressed tonight, but he really liked the new
look.

Natalie sat beside Nick at a private table and smiled when he draped
his arm across her bare shoulders. 

When the waitress appeared, Nick ordered a vodka and tonic for her and
the ‘house special’ for himself. After their drinks arrived, they
sipped at them and awaited the appearance of the Elder.

Tobias arrived and stopped at the bar for a drink. He easily located
Nicholas and his mortal wife and headed over to where they were
seated.

Nick saw Tobias and a look of relief washed over his features. He
stood and offered his hand to the ancient vampire.

“It’s good to see you again, Toby.” Nick told him. “This is my wife,
Natalie. Natalie, Tobias, one of the Community Elders.”

Natalie offered her hand, which Tobias promptly kissed. “A pleasure.”
She stated.

“The pleasure is all mine, I assure you.” He told her, eyeing her
outfit appreciatively.

Nick took his seat and sipped from his drink. “So, what brings you to
Paris?”

Tobias smiled at him. “Business. I heard that you and your lovely
bride were here and I thought it would be a good time to see you
again.”

Nick nodded his approval. “This is our honeymoon.” 

“I figured as much.” Tobias grinned. He looked at Natalie. “How do you
like Paris, my dear?”

Natalie smiled. “It’s beautiful. Much larger than I imagined, though.”


“Ah, yes. Many people notice that.” He told her. He looked at Nick.
“May I speak with you, privately?”

Nick frowned slightly, but Nat smiled and nodded. “It’s okay, Nick. Go
ahead.”

Nick kissed her, before standing. “I’ll be back, shortly.”

Nat nodded her understanding. She ordered another drink, as soon as
they’d left.

Nick followed Tobias to a small office. “What’s this all about?”

Tobias looked gravely at Nick. “Nicholas, I am concerned for you.
There are many in the Community that do not like the fact that you
have not only married a mortal, but have taken on a child, as well. I
fear your family may be in danger.”

Nick frowned. “Henri has been visiting us, regularly, and he has not
mentioned any problems.”

“He wouldn’t. He admires your quest to return to mortality. There are
others that feel the same as you, and still others that just don’t
care one way or another. It is the ones that are strictly opposed to
your finding mortality, that you must worry about.” Tobias told him.

“Toby… Have you sensed me? Can you tell how close I am to returning to
humanity?” Nick asked.

Tobias nodded. “Yes. That is why I am fearful for your safety and the
safety of your family.” 

There was a light knock on the door and one of the waitresses entered.
“Toby, Nicholas… one of the young ones just took your wife to the back
rooms.”

Nick stood quickly and was out the door in a rush of cool air. He went
straight for the back rooms and found one of the younger vampires with
Natalie pinned against the wall. Nick was on him, before he knew what
was happening.

“If you’ve touched her, you’re dead.” Nick growled. 

The younger vampire sneered at Nick. “Get away from me, Mortal!” He
tried to push Nick away from him, but was surprised when he couldn’t
budge him. “What the hell?”

Nick grabbed him by the throat and held him there. “No one touches my
wife. Do you understand?” His eyes were glowing a deep crimson.

The younger vampire nodded, eyes wide. “Yes.”

Nick released him, throwing him across the room. “Get out.”

The young one scurried to his feet and ran out the door.

Nick hurried to Natalie. She was still standing against the wall, eyes
glazed. He realized that the young vampire must have ‘whammied’ her.
The alcohol in her system made her vulnerable to hypnotic suggestion.
“Nat? Nat, come on, snap out of it.” Nick murmured, shaking her
slightly.

Nat looked at him dazedly. She wrapped her arms around his neck and
smiled seductively. 

Nick recognized the hypnotic suggestion that the young one had used.
It was one he had often used on female prey. He also knew the only way
to snap her out of it, was to complete the act. 

Lifting Natalie into his arms, he carried her to a more private room
and locked the door. The music from the dance floor was being piped in
through speakers and it was a bit loud, but Nick ignored it, focusing
only on Nat and what he needed to do to snap her out of the hypnotic
state she was in.

~  



  "Natalie? Can you understand me?" Nick asked, as he wrapped his arms
around her waist.

"MmmHmm." Nat murmured, dreamily.

"Nat? Who am I?" Nick looked deep into her eyes.

"You're Nick, silly... my husband." Nat said, giggling slightly. She
pulled him closer to her and kissed him. 

"Make love to me." She whispered.

Nick sighed in relief. At least she was coherent enough to know who he
was. Now, he just had to release her from the hypnotic state she was
in. He grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her mouth back to his,
kissing her deeply. He recognized the song starting and smiled. 'How
appropriate.' He thought.


>

Whoa oh oh oh oh oh ohoh...

I look at you

And my blood boils hot

I feel my temperature rise

I want it all 

Give me what you got

There's hunger in your eyes
>


Nick kissed his way down the slender column of her throat and then to
the tops of her breasts. He kissed his way back up and then caught her
lips with his own, once again. He thrust his tongue into her hot mouth
and ran it along her teeth, before engaging hers in a duel for
supremacy. 

He reached behind her and unzipped her dress, pulling the front down
and exposing her bare breasts. He cupped one in each hand, kneading
them firmly.

Natalie moaned into his mouth, her hands tangling in his hair. They
never broke contact, as she pulled him over to the desk on the other
side of the room. She leaned against it and threw her head back, as
Nick kissed his way down to her firm tits, pulling a nipple into his
mouth and sucking hungrily at it.

> 

I'm gettin' closer

Baby hear me breathe

Huh... Huh... Huh

You know the way 

To give me what I need

Just let me love you 

And you'll know what I mean...

>Chorus<

Feel my heat

Taking you higher

Burn with me

Heaven's on Fire

Paint the sky

With desire

Angel fly

Heaven's on fire

Whoooo
>


Nick alternated between breasts, licking and sucking at them, as
Natalie unbuttoned his shirt and ran her hands along the smooth planes
of his chest. 

As one of Nat's hands played with his nipples, the other slid down his
hard, flat stomach to the top of his jeans. She slipped her hand
inside and began rubbing his hardness, scraping her nails lightly
along the sensitive flesh.

Nick pulled her panties from her, before lifting her onto the desk. He
kneeled before her, licking at her swollen clit and then thrusting his
tongue into her hot pussy. He rubbed her clit between two fingers,
while his tongue slid in and out of her tight opening.

Natalie was panting now, resting back on her elbows. Her hips thrust
forward of their own volition, as she matched the rhythm of Nick's
tongue, stroke for stroke. 

Nick felt Nat tense up and grab the edges of the desk, as she cried
out in wordless ecstasy. He stood and quickly pulled his pants and
underwear down, letting them fall to his ankles.

> 

I got a fever

Aching in my heart

You make me shiver

And shake

Baby don't stop

Take it to the top

Eat it like a piece of cake



You're coming closer

I can hear you breathe

Huh... Huh... Huh

You drive me crazy

When you start to tease

You could bring the Devil

To his knees...
>


Nick thrust himself hard into Natalie, pulling her to the very edge of
the desk. His lips once again captured hers, as he pumped into her. 

Natalie cried out as Nick entered her, sitting up as much as she could
and wrapping her legs around his waist. She met his kiss hungrily, as
she wrapped her arms around him and dug her fingers into his back. 

Nick moved in and out of Natalie slowly at first, then with increasing
speed and force. He couldn't seem to get close enough to her, as he
broke their kiss and leaned forward slightly, bringing one of her
creamy breasts to his mouth and sucking hard at it. He stuck his free
hand between their bodies and began rubbing her clit, pulling her into
the fire with him.

When he couldn't wait another moment, he released her tit and wrapped
both arms around her, lifting her slightly off the desk as he slammed
into her.

>

>Chorus<


Feel my heat

Taking you higher

Burn with me

Heaven's on fire

Paint the sky

With desire

Angel fly

Heaven's on Fire


Whooaah-oh 

Heaven's on fire

Whooaah-oh

Heaven's on fire

Whooaah-oh


I'm gettin' closer baby

Hear me breathe

Huh... Huh... Huh

You know the way

To give me what I need

Just let me love you

And you'll know what I mean...
>


Nick wrapped his hand in Nat's hair and pulled her head to the side,
baring her neck to him. He growled once, low and deep, before
thrusting himself as far into her as he could go and sinking his fangs
into the pliant flesh.

Nat cried out, as Nick's fangs entered her. She felt another intense
orgasm flow through her body, as Nick trembled in her arms and
released his seed into her womb.

>

>Chorus<


Feel my heat


Taking you higher


Burn with me


Heaven's on fire


Paint the sky


With desire


Angel fly


Heaven's on fire...


Feel my heat


Taking you higher


Burn with me


Heaven's on fire


Paint the sky


With desire


Angel fly



Heaven's on fire...


Feel my heat



Taking you higher


Burn with me


Heaven's on fire...
>


As the final strains of the song faded, Nick pulled back and looked
into Natalie's eyes. "I love you." He whispered to her, over and over
again.

Natalie kissed him lightly and smiled softly, pulling his head to rest
on her shoulder and caressing his back. "I love you, too."

~


  They stayed that way for several moments, holding each other and
basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking.  

Finally, Nick looked into her eyes and brushed his hand through her
hair.  "Is there something you'd like to tell me?" He asked, a smile
on his face.

Nat frowned, puzzled. "Should there be? I don't understand."

Nick nodded in understanding. She didn't even know, yet. "Something to
do with the fact that you're five days late?" He grinned his boyish
grin at her.

"How did you--?" She stopped suddenly, eyes wide. "You mean? Wait a
minute... you can tell? Are you sure?" She asked, excitedly.

Nick smiled and kissed her again. “Yeah, I can tell… and yes, I am
sure.” He pulled her tightly to him. “We’re going to have a baby,
Nat.” 

Natalie hugged him tightly. “Oh, Nick! This is wonderful!”  

She pulled back, looking apprehensively into his eyes. “It is
wonderful, isn’t it?”

Nick kissed her deeply, then caressed her face with his palm. “Yes,
Nat. It is wonderful and incredible, and I am thrilled.” He pulled
away from her, reaching for his jeans and pulling out a handkerchief.
He cleaned himself off and handed the hanky to Nat, before pulling his
jeans and underwear back up.

After Natalie had pulled her panties back on and fixed the top of her
dress, she straightened her hair. “I’m ready.”

Nick kissed her once more, before making sure they left no traces of
their loving behind. He then unlocked and opened the door, leading her
back into the nightclub. 

Nick found Tobias and bid him goodnight, thanking him for his advice.
He then led Nat out of the club and hailed a taxi.

  

  The young vampire moved swiftly to where Tobias stood beside the
bar.  “I thought you said he wouldn’t be a threat!”

Tobias raised an eyebrow. “I said he was nearly mortal. I never said
he wouldn’t be a threat.” 

“How can he be mortal and still have all his powers?” The young
vampire seethed, as the waitress handed him a glass of bloodwine. 

“Because he is changing. As is his wife. He is no longer simply a
vampire and she is no longer simply mortal.” Tobias told him, calmly.

“Then what are they?” He asked, anxiously. He’d never encountered
anything like this.

“They are Abherants. They have all of the abilities of the vampire,
with none of the weaknesses. Essentially, they are both vampire and
mortal. They are very rare.” Tobias told him.

“Are they a threat to us? Should the Enforcers be informed?” The young
vampire asked.

Tobias raised an eyebrow at the young one. “Not even the Enforcers can
touch them. They are very nearly invincible.”

The young vampire swallowed hard as he absorbed this information. “I
think I should be going, before he comes back.”

Tobias nodded and his young protégé left quickly.

After Nicholas and his wife came out of the office they had locked
themselves in, Tobias smiled. It was dreadfully obvious what they had
been doing. At least, to him it was. 

He politely bid them farewell and watched silently as they slipped out
of the club and into the night.

~

  

  Nick and Natalie dressed for bed and then snuggled closely. For a
long time, they were content to just hold one another in silence. 

Finally, Natalie spoke. “Nick? I was wondering… if you’re getting so
much closer to being mortal, why is it that you still need the blood?
And why do you still seem to have all of your vampiric abilities? I
don’t understand.”

Nick sighed. He had been wondering that, as well. “Honestly? I don’t
know, Nat. It seems that the closer to mortality I get, the weaker the
vampire should become. But that hasn’t been the case. It’s almost as
if I am somehow both.”

Nat swallowed and nodded. “There’s something I’ve been wanting to tell
you. I… I’ve been changing. I can see and hear and smell things that I
couldn’t before. I tried to open a jar a few weeks ago and it
shattered because I am getting stronger. I can lift Chris and I hardly
notice it, anymore.”

Nick looked down at her in concern and frowned. “Why didn’t you tell
me, sooner?”

“I didn’t want to worry you. I thought they might be just temporary
side affects of your taking my blood. It wasn’t until last night, that
I realized it’s getting stronger, instead of fading.” Nat told him.

Nick stood and paced the room. “You should have told me!” Nick
exploded. “I shouldn’t have continued taking your blood, if it is
changing you.”

Nat frowned at him, her anger rising. “If this is your reaction, I’m
glad I didn’t tell you!”

Nick looked at her, incredulous. “You can’t be serious! Nat, we have
no idea what is happening! What if you cross over, before the baby is
born? Are you willing to risk our child’s life?”

Natalie narrowed her eyes. “I didn’t know until this evening that I
was even pregnant. Don’t you dare accuse me of endangering our child’s
life! You said yourself; we don’t know what is happening. When we get
back, I’ll run a full workup on both of us.”

Nick sighed. “You’re right. I’m sorry. It’s just…” He sat back down on
the bed and pulled her into his arms, kissing the top of her head.
“I’m so scared, Nat. I couldn’t bear it, if I were to bring you into
this darkness. I love you, so much.”

“I love you, too, Nick. We’re married now and that means that we have
to face things together, as they come.” She kissed him softly. Then
she smiled brightly. “We’re going to have a baby, Nick! I still can’t
believe it.” She frowned slightly. “How do you think Chris will take
it?”

Nick smiled. “I’m sure he’ll love the idea of having a little brother
or sister.” Nick told her. “Should we wait until we get home to tell
him?”

Nat nodded. “I want to wait awhile, before saying anything to anyone.
Too many things could still go wrong, at this stage. I want to wait
until we know everything is okay, before we tell everyone.”

Nick nodded his understanding. “Okay. It won’t be easy, though. I am
so happy.”

Nat smiled and kissed him again. “So am I.” She yawned once and then
laughed. “I’m also tired. Let’s get some sleep.”

   Nick woke up in the late afternoon and showered and dressed. He
ordered room service and woke Nat. 

When Natalie had finished showering and dressing, she and Nick sat and
ate a small meal together, before packing for their trip home. They
had to catch a plane at sunset.

When everything was packed and ready to go, Nick called the front desk
for a valet to come and carry their things to their rental car. 

They checked in at the airport and only had a short wait, before the
call came for them to board their flight. 

 When they finally touched down in Toronto and had gotten through
customs, Nick hailed a taxi and they headed home.

Once at the loft, Nick carried their belongings up to the bedroom and
then he and Nat ate a small meal of soup and crackers, before turning
in. 

All in all, it had been a wonderful trip, but they were glad to be
home.

~

 

  Natalie woke before Nick and she showered and dressed. She called
her ob/gyn and made an appointment and then went to find something
that they could eat. They desperately needed to go to the grocery
store, she noted.

When Nick came downstairs, he called the Schanke’s. He was anxious to
pick up Christopher and get him home, as he was sure Nat was.

“Hey Schank. How are you?” Nick asked, when Schanke answered the
phone.

“Nick! Hiya partner! Where are you?” Schanke said, smiling as
Christopher’s eyes lit up.

“We’re at the loft. We got here about ten hours ago.” Nick told him.
“How is Christopher doing?”

“He’s been terrific. I hope our son is as good as him.” Schanke told
him. 

“Speaking of which… how is Myra?” Nick asked, smiling.

“She’s past the morning sickness. Thank goodness.” Schanke told him.
“She is doing really well. Christopher wants to talk to you.”

“Okay, put him on.” Nick laughed.

“Hi Uncle Nick!” Christopher’s excited voice came over the phone.
“When’re you and Aunt Nat’lie comin’ home?” 

Nick smiled. “Actually, we’re at the loft, now. We’ll be over to pick
you up, soon.”

“Good! I missed you a lot.” Christopher said. “Did ya bring me a
present?”

Nick chuckled. “Oh, yeah. Natalie spent a whole shopping trip, just on
you.”

“I can’t wait to see you!” Christopher said. “Come an’ get me?”

“We’ll be there, soon, Sport.” Nick told him.

“Okay. Here’s Uncle Don.” Chris said, as he handed the phone back to
Schanke and ran off to tell Myra that Nick and Nat were home.

“He’s excited.” Schanke said.

“So I gathered.” Nick said. “We’ll be there, soon.”

“Take your time. You are technically still on your honeymoon.” Schanke
told him.

“I know. But Nat is getting anxious to see Chris and honestly, so am
I.” Nick told him. “We’re going to unpack and then we’ll be over.”

“Okay. See you soon, partner.” Schanke said, before hanging up the
phone.

Nick and Nat unpacked and put things away, before heading over to the
Schanke household. They wanted to be able to spend as much time with
Chris as possible, before he started school.

When they pulled into the driveway, Christopher came running out to
meet them. 

Natalie picked him up and hugged him tightly. “Ohhhh, I missed you!”
She said, kissing him on the cheek. “Were you good?”

“Yes! I was very good.” Christopher told her. “Mos’ of the time.”

Nat smiled. At least he was honest. “I’m glad to hear that. Nick and I
brought you one present to open here, but the rest are at home.” She
told him, as she set him on his feet.

“Thanks!” Chris said. He flung himself at Nick. “Uncle Nick! I missed
you!” 

Nick hugged Christopher to him. “I missed you, too, Sport.” He set him
on his feet and kneeled before him. “My gosh! You must’ve grown a foot
while we were gone!” 

Christopher laughed. “Nah uh!”

Nick wrinkled his nose, still smiling. “Okay, maybe not quite that
much…” He pulled the little boy into his arms and hugged him again.
“Come on, let’s go give the Schanke’s their presents.” 

Christopher took one of the bags Nick pulled out of the back seat of
the Caddie and helped Nick carry them into the house.

Once they were inside and everyone was seated, Nick and Natalie pulled
the gifts out and handed them to each person. 

Jenny and Christopher opened their gifts first. Jenny got an onyx
jewelry box that had a picture of the Eiffel Tower on the front in
gold and silver. 

“My goodness!” Myra exclaimed. “You didn’t have to buy her something
so… extravagant.” 

Nick smiled. “I think Jenny is getting old enough to have something
special. This way, she’ll have a place to put all the nice jewelry the
boys are going to lavish on her.”

Jenny blushed, before hugging Nick and Natalie. “Thank you, both.”

Christopher received a book all about Paris. He looked at the bright
pictures and smiled at Nick and Nat. “Thank you.”

“You are both welcome.” Nick told them.

Don and Myra opened their gifts, next. Myra received a beautiful gold
and diamond necklace and earring set.  Don received a crystal decanter
in the shape of the Eiffel Tower with two crystal glasses. 

“Oh! These are lovely! Thank you so much. Are you sure you can afford
all this?” Myra said, looking at them in concern.

Nick smiled at her. “We’re sure. Enjoy them.” 

Myra smiled. “I will. Thank you, again.”

“You’re welcome.” Nat said, as she hugged her friend. 

“Hey! Now I have something to put that bourbon in that you got me for
Christmas!” Schanke exclaimed. “Thanks, partner!”

Natalie smiled at Nick. “You’re welcome, Schank.”

After they’d visited for awhile, telling them all about their trip and
promising to show them the pictures as soon as they got them
developed, Nick and Nat took Christopher home.

They sat on the sofa in the loft and let Christopher open his gifts.
They had gotten him a new outfit, several children’s books and toys. 

They talked with him for awhile about his stay with the Schanke’s and
then they tucked him into bed, before heading to bed themselves.

~ 

 Two weeks later…

  Nick and Natalie walked into the kindergarten room and watched the
children playing. Christopher was hiding behind Nick, arms wrapped
around his legs. They had brought him to the first day of
kindergarten, despite his rather vociferous protests that morning.

“Chris, look… all the other kids are having fun. Why don’t you go and
join them?” Natalie said, trying to coax him out from behind Nick.

Christopher stubbornly shook his head.

Nick reached down and undid the small boy’s arms from around his legs
and then turned to face him, kneeling. “What happened? You were so
excited about school before we went away.”

Christopher just shrugged and looked at his shoes.

Nick looked at Natalie in concern. “You’re going to have a lot of fun.
Aunt Natalie will pick you up and I will be waiting for you when you
get home.”

Christopher continued looking at the floor and sniffled. 

Natalie wasn’t sure what to do. She had been so certain that he was
ready for kindergarten. She hadn’t anticipated this.

“Hey there, young man.” A male voice said. “What’s all this about?”

Christopher looked up to see Dr. Franke standing there. He shrugged
his shoulders and looked back down at the floor.

“Nick, Natalie, would you mind if Chris and I had a talk out in the
hallway?” Dr. Franke asked.

Nick and Natalie agreed and Dr. Franke led the child out of the room. 

Natalie looked around at the room. It was a bright, cheery place. She
hoped that Dr. Franke could help Chris resolve whatever was upsetting
him.

 A thin young woman with dark curly hair came up to them and stuck her
hand out. “Hi. I’m Miss Stiller. I’m the kindergarten teacher. Do you
have a child in this class?” 

Nick shook her hand. “Nick and Natalie Knight. Yes, we do. Christopher
Thomas. He’s out in the hallway with his therapist, Dr. Franke.”

Miss Stiller shook Natalie’s hand. “Ah, yes. Christopher. I was told
that he has been through quite a bit recently. Is he going to be ready
for this? It is perfectly acceptable, if you’d like to wait another
year.”

Natalie sighed. “We’re not sure. He seemed so excited about starting
school, but the last few days he’s been withdrawing and this morning,
he threw a temper tantrum. Maybe we should wait.”

“Let’s wait and see what happens after Dr. Franke talks to him.” Nick
told them.

Dr. Franke and Christopher came back at that moment. “Hello. I’m Dr.
Franke.” He said, extending his hand to the young woman standing with
Nick and Natalie.

“Miss Stiller. You must be Christopher.” She said, smiling brightly
and kneeling to his eye level. “I hope you’re going to join our class.
You look like you’re a very smart young man.”

Christopher looked at Dr. Franke and then at Nick and Natalie. He
finally gave her a shy smile and nodded. 

“That’s great! Come with me and I’ll introduce you to some of the
other kids. You know, they’re all new today, too.” She said, as she
took Chris’ hand and led him away.

Nick and Natalie sighed in relief, as Nick placed an arm around Nat’s
shoulders. They watched him for a few minutes, before silently
slipping out the door.

“He’s just experiencing some separation anxiety.” Dr. Franke told
them. “I was afraid you might have some difficulty with him, today.
The other day, he wasn’t as excited about school as he had been. He’s
afraid of being abandoned again. Both of his parents were taken
suddenly and he feels abandoned by them. It’s perfectly normal, since
he doesn’t fully grasp the concept of death yet.”

“He thinks we’re going to leave him, too?” Nick asked. “He seemed okay
while we were gone on our honeymoon.”

“It seems to be a delayed reaction. As he deals with one issue,
another one surfaces. It will just take time. I’m afraid the two of
you have your work cut out for you.” He looked at his watch. “I have
to go. I’ll see you all later, this evening.”

 “Thank you so much, for coming.” Nat said, as she and Nick shook his
hand.

 “My pleasure.” Dr. Franke said, before turning to leave. 

 Nick and Nat watched him go and then Nick put his arm around Nat’s
shoulders and led her to the car.

  Later that afternoon, Natalie picked Christopher up from
Kindergarten, on her way home from her Doctor’s appointment.  She
hugged Chris to her and kissed him on the cheek.

“How was your first day?” She asked, as she took his hand and led him
to the car.

“It was fun!!  We played duck, duck, goose an’ we painted- I painted a
picture of me an’ you an’ Uncle Nick- an’ we read stories an’ sang
songs.  Amy got glue in her hair durin’ art an’ Michael wet his pants
durin’ snack an’ can I come back tomorrow?” Chris said, barely taking
a breath.

Natalie laughed and hugged him to her. “Yes, you can come back
tomorrow!” She waited for him to climb into his booster seat, before
buckling him in. 

They stopped off for lunch and ice cream, before Nat finally took him
home. It was nearly three o’clock and Nick would be waking, soon.

When they got back to the loft, Nick was awake and waiting for them.
“How was Kindergarten?” He asked Christopher. He caught Nat’s smile,
just before Christopher launched into a narrative nearly identical to
the one he’d given Nat.

“I’m glad to hear that you enjoyed it.” Nick said, kissing the small
boy on the top of the head. He then looked at Nat. “How did your
appointment go?”

Nat smiled broadly. “Wonderful. Everything is fine.” She glanced at
Chris. “I’ll tell you more about it, later.”

Nick nodded, before heading for the kitchen and pouring himself a mug
full of blood. “Did you speak to your Supervisor yet?”

Nat nodded, as Christopher went to his room. “He is disappointed, but
says he understands how I feel.” 

Nat had decided that she wanted to remain on staff with the Coroner’s
Office on a part-time ‘on-call’ basis. This would mean that they would
call her only when no one else was available, or they needed her for
an especially difficult case.

 “Are you sure this is what you want, Nat? We can always make
arrangements for Christopher, if you want to go back to work full
time.” He pulled her to him and kissed her on the forehead. 

“Maybe, later. I just need some time to adjust. I mean, we have Chris
and the baby is coming… not to mention all that I’ve been through in
the last couple of years and the changes I’m experiencing. It’s just
finally all catching up to me, I guess. I may never want to go back to
full time. We’ll see how part time works, for now.” She looked into
his eyes. “Are you upset with my decision?”

Nick hugged her tightly. “Not at all. Call me old fashioned, but I
think it is better for Chris and the baby- and you- if you take it
easy for awhile.”

Nat smiled and kissed him. “I did a blood workup on both of us.”

“And?” Nick asked her, his eyebrows raised. 

“And… I can’t explain it. We both have the vampire factor. In you, it
is slightly more dominant, but I am getting closer to that, as well.
But it is different somehow.  The human cells have surrounded it and
fused with it. It’s like the vampire is coexisting with our human
sides.” She frowned and shrugged her shoulders. “I just don’t know.”

Nick frowned, too. “Maybe Henri can explain it. He is due for a
visit.”

Nat nodded. “I hope so.” She sighed, as her eyes met his. “I don’t
want anything to happen to this baby.”

Nick hugged her closer. “Neither do I, Nat. Neither do I.” 

~


  Two weeks later…

  Nick and Natalie walked into the kindergarten room and watched the
children playing. Christopher was hiding behind Nick, arms wrapped
around his legs. They had brought him to the first day of
kindergarten, despite his rather vociferous protests that morning.

“Chris, look… all the other kids are having fun. Why don’t you go and
join them?” Natalie said, trying to coax him out from behind Nick.

Christopher stubbornly shook his head.

Nick reached down and undid the small boy’s arms from around his legs
and then turned to face him, kneeling. “What happened? You were so
excited about school before we went away.”

Christopher just shrugged and looked at his shoes.

Nick looked at Natalie in concern. “You’re going to have a lot of fun.
And Nat and I will be waiting for you when you get home.”

Christopher continued looking at the floor and sniffledup to see Dr.
Franke standing there. He shrugged his shoulders and looked back down
at the floor.
Two weeks later…

  Nick and Natalie walked into the kindergarten room and watched the
children playing. Christopher was hiding behind Nick, arms wrapped
around his legs. They had brought him to the first day of
kindergarten, despite his rather vociferous protests that morning.

“Chris, look… all the other kids are having fun. Why don’t you go and
join them?” Natalie said, trying to coax him out from behind Nick.

Christopher stubbornly shook his head.

Nick reached down and undid the small boy’s arms from around his legs
and then turned to face him, kneeling. “What happened? You were so
excited about school before we went away.”

Christopher just shrugged and looked at his shoes.

Nick looked at Natalie in concern. “You’re going to have a lot of fun.
Aunt Natalie will pick you up and I will be waiting for you when you
get home.”

Christopher continued looking at the floor and sniffled. 

Natalie wasn’t sure what to do. She had been so certain that he was
ready for kindergarten. She hadn’t anticipated this.

“Hey there, young man.” A male voice said. “What’s all this about?”

Christopher looked up to see Dr. Franke standing there. He shrugged
his shoulders and looked back down at the floor.

“Nick, Natalie, would you mind if Chris and I had a talk out in the
hallway?” Dr. Franke asked.

Nick and Natalie agreed and Dr. Franke led the child out of the room. 

Natalie looked around at the room. It was a bright, cheery place. She
hoped that Dr. Franke could help Chris resolve whatever was upsetting
him.

 A thin young woman with dark curly hair came up to them and stuck her
hand out. “Hi. I’m Miss Stiller. I’m the kindergarten teacher. Do you
have a child in this class?” 

Nick shook her hand. “Nick and Natalie Knight. Yes, we do. Christopher
Thomas. He’s out in the hallway with his therapist, Dr. Franke.”

Miss Stiller shook Natalie’s hand. “Ah, yes. Christopher. I was told
that he has been through quite a bit recently. Is he going to be ready
for this? It is perfectly acceptable, if you’d like to wait another
year.”

Natalie sighed. “We’re not sure. He seemed so excited about starting
school, but the last few days he’s been withdrawing and this morning,
he threw a temper tantrum. Maybe we should wait.”

“Let’s wait and see what happens after Dr. Franke talks to him.” Nick
told them.

Dr. Franke and Christopher came back at that moment. “Hello. I’m Dr.
Franke.” He said, extending his hand to the young woman standing with
Nick and Natalie.

“Miss Stiller. You must be Christopher.” She said, smiling brightly
and kneeling to his eye level. “I hope you’re going to join our class.
You look like you’re a very smart young man.”

Christopher looked at Dr. Franke and then at Nick and Natalie. He
finally gave her a shy smile and nodded. 

“That’s great! Come with me and I’ll introduce you to some of the
other kids. You know, they’re all new today, too.” She said, as she
took Chris’ hand and led him away.

Nick and Natalie sighed in relief, as Nick placed an arm around Nat’s
shoulders. They watched him for a few minutes, before silently
slipping out the door.

“He’s just experiencing some separation anxiety.” Dr. Franke told
them. “I was afraid you might have some difficulty with him, today.
The other day, he wasn’t as excited about school as he had been. He’s
afraid of being abandoned again. Both of his parents were taken
suddenly and he feels abandoned by them. It’s perfectly normal, since
he doesn’t fully grasp the concept of death yet.”

“He thinks we’re going to leave him, too?” Nick asked. “He seemed okay
while we were gone on our honeymoon.”

“It seems to be a delayed reaction. As he deals with one issue,
another one surfaces. It will just take time. I’m afraid the two of
you have your work cut out for you.” He looked at his watch. “I have
to go. I’ll see you all later, this evening.”

 “Thank you so much, for coming.” Nat said, as she and Nick shook his
hand.

 “My pleasure.” Dr. Franke said, before turning to leave. 

 Nick and Nat watched him go and then Nick put his arm around Nat’s
shoulders and led her to the car.

  Later that afternoon, Natalie picked Christopher up from
Kindergarten, on her way home from her Doctor’s appointment.  She
hugged Chris to her and kissed him on the cheek.

“How was your first day?” She asked, as she took his hand and led him
to the car.

“It was fun!!  We played duck, duck, goose an’ we painted- I painted a
picture of me an’ you an’ Uncle Nick- an’ we read stories an’ sang
songs.  Amy got glue in her hair durin’ art an’ Michael wet his pants
durin’ snack an’ can I come back tomorrow?” Chris said, barely taking
a breath.

Natalie laughed and hugged him to her. “Yes, you can come back
tomorrow!” She waited for him to climb into his booster seat, before
buckling him in. 

They stopped off for lunch and ice cream, before Nat finally took him
home. It was nearly three o’clock and Nick would be waking, soon.

When they got back to the loft, Nick was awake and waiting for them.
“How was Kindergarten?” He asked Christopher. He caught Nat’s smile,
just before Christopher launched into a narrative nearly identical to
the one he’d given Nat.

“I’m glad to hear that you enjoyed it.” Nick said, kissing the small
boy on the top of the head. He then looked at Nat. “How did your
appointment go?”

Nat smiled broadly. “Wonderful. Everything is fine.” She glanced at
Chris. “I’ll tell you more about it, later.”

Nick nodded, before heading for the kitchen and pouring himself a mug
full of blood. “Did you speak to your Supervisor yet?”

Nat nodded, as Christopher went to his room. “He is disappointed, but
says he understands how I feel.” 

Nat had decided that she wanted to remain on staff with the Coroner’s
Office on a part-time ‘on-call’ basis. This would mean that they would
call her only when no one else was available, or they needed her for
an especially difficult case.

 “Are you sure this is what you want, Nat? We can always make
arrangements for Christopher, if you want to go back to work full
time.” He pulled her to him and kissed her on the forehead. 

“Maybe, later. I just need some time to adjust. I mean, we have Chris
and the baby is coming… not to mention all that I’ve been through in
the last couple of years and the changes I’m experiencing. It’s just
finally all catching up to me, I guess. I may never want to go back to
full time. We’ll see how part time works, for now.” She looked into
his eyes. “Are you upset with my decision?”

Nick hugged her tightly. “Not at all. Call me old fashioned, but I
think it is better for Chris and the baby- and you- if you take it
easy for awhile.”

Nat smiled and kissed him. “I did a blood workup on both of us.”

“And?” Nick asked her, his eyebrows raised. 

“And… I can’t explain it. We both have the vampire factor. In you, it
is slightly more dominant, but I am getting closer to that, as well.
But it is different somehow.  The human cells have surrounded it and
fused with it. It’s like the vampire is coexisting with our human
sides.” She frowned and shrugged her shoulders. “I just don’t know.”

Nick frowned, too. “Maybe Henri can explain it. He is due for a
visit.”

Nat nodded. “I hope so.” She sighed, as her eyes met his. “I don’t
want anything to happen to this baby.”

Nick hugged her closer. “Neither do I, Nat. Neither do I.” 

~

  

  Henri came to visit about a week later.  He hadn’t seen Nick or
Natalie since before they had left for Paris, so he sensed the
difference immediately.

“Nicholas? What has happened?” He asked, reaching out with his senses.

Nick took Natalie’s hand. “We were hoping you could tell us. Nat has
been gaining vampiric abilities and I have been regaining mortal ones,
but neither of us has changed completely, one way or the other.
Neither of us understands what is happening.”

Henri frowned and was silent for several minutes. He paced in front of
the fireplace, before finally taking a seat across from them. “Tell me
what you have been experiencing.”

Nick sighed. “Well, I thought I was crossing back over as a result of
taking Nat’s blood, as you said. I can go out into the sunlight. At
first my tolerance was low, but it has slowly been getting stronger. I
can eat solid food and drink beverages other than blood. I have a
regular heartbeat and respiration and my blood pressure is normal.
It’s a little low, but still within normal parameters. 

“But, I can still fly. None of my vampiric senses have been dampened
and I still require blood, though not as often as before. I also still
have my inhuman speed and strength, as well as all of my other
vampiric powers.” 

Henri nodded and then looked to Natalie. “And you, my dear?”

Natalie took a deep breath, smiling at Nick as he squeezed her hand
reassuringly. “Well, I guess it is basically the same is Nick, only in
reverse. I haven’t lost any of my human capabilities- going into the
sunlight, eating and so on- but I’ve been gaining vampire abilities. I
am stronger, my senses are sharper, I can move faster and I have been
needing more of Nick’s blood.” 

She glanced at Nick and he nodded. “The other night, Nick poured
himself a glass of blood and I picked it up and drank more than half
of it, before either of us had realized what I’d done. Not only can I
tolerate it, I’ve begun to crave it. And just this morning, I woke up
three feet off the bed. I had been levitating in my sleep! Nick worked
with me a bit today and we found out that I can fly now, as well.”

Henri digested this information in silence, then suddenly let out an
explosive breath and stood. “Nicholas, Natalie, in order to confirm my
suspicions, I must taste your blood. Is this acceptable to you?”

Nick stood and offered his wrist to the Ancient. “Yes.”

Henri’s eyes turned golden and his fangs descended. He gently bit into
Nick’s wrist, taking only a few swallows before releasing him. Then he
looked to Natalie. “May I?”

Natalie stood and then she, too, held her wrist out to him. “Yes, you
may.”

Henri was even gentler with Natalie than he had been with Nick. After
a moment, he released her. He turned his back to them and then walked
to the window, staring out into the night.

Nick and Nat looked at one another in confusion. Just as Nick was
about to speak, Henri turned to face them.

His voice was soft and his eyes reflected a kind of awe as he spoke.
“Do you two have any idea how special you are?”

Natalie looked at Nick, who just shrugged and shook his head. “What do
you mean?” She asked.

Henri came forward and took her hands in his. “You, children, are
Abherants. Very rare amongst our Kind and very special.” He
tentatively reached out a palm and placed it on Natalie’s softly
swelling stomach. “Do not fear for your children’s lives. Nothing will
happen to them.”

Nat looked up sharply. “Children?”

Henri smiled and nodded. “Yes. Children. You carry not two, but three
young lives.”

Natalie momentarily faltered and Nick and Henri held her up. “Th-
three? Triplets?” She asked in shock. 

Henri chuckled. “Yes, Natalie. Triplets.” He smiled at Nick, who was
grinning broadly. 

Nick sobered after a moment, hugging Nat close to his side. “How is it
that you are so certain that nothing will happen to the babies? And
what do you mean by Abherants? Henri, we really need to understand
what is happening.”

Henri smiled and motioned for them to sit. Taking a long sip of his
bloodwine, he began to explain.

“Abherants are vampires, but they are human, as well; all of the power
and none of the limitations. There are some other unique things that
you will be able to do, in time. I know of two other Abherants. I will
bring them to you, to tell you more. But one of the most unique
things, is that Abherants can have children. Not only that, but they
usually have them in sets of two or three.”

Nat’s eyes widened. “Wait a minute… are you telling me that every time
Nick and I get pregnant, we’ll have at least two, maybe three?”

Henri smiled and nodded. “At least. Occasionally, they have four or
even five at a time.”

Natalie eyed Nick warily before asking, “Does birth control work on
us?”

Henri burst into sudden laughter, as Nick looked slightly hurt and
then sheepishly smiled. “Oh Natalie! You are such a treasure.” He
patted her hand. “I do not know. But I am sure Patrick and Anya can
answer your questions.” He stood, preparing to leave. “I will contact
them and ask them to come. I am sure you have many questions for them
to answer.”

Nick nodded as he and Natalie stood, too. “Thank you, for everything.”


Henri kissed Natalie on the cheek and shook Nick’s hand. “You’re
welcome. I will call you, when I know more.”

With a sudden whoosh of air, he was gone.

Nick turned to Natalie and then suddenly lifted her into the air,
swinging her in circles. “Triplets Nat! Isn’t it amazing?” He set her
on her feet and kissed her soundly. When he released her, he looked
into her eyes. “Are you happy, as well?”

Nat smiled and brushed his golden hair from his forehead. “Yes, Nick.
I am very happy.” She kissed him and then took his hand, leading him
up the stairs. “Come on. We still have a few hours before Chris wakes
up.”

Nick grinned broadly and followed his wife up the stairs.

~



   A few days later, Henri brought Patrick and Anya to visit. He
introduced them to Nick and Natalie. 

As they all sat down in the living room, Nat brought in a tray with
glasses of bloodwine, before sitting beside Nick on the sofa.

“Henri tells us that you and Natalie have many questions. I hope that
we can help.” Anya told them. She was a tall, thin girl with blue eyes
and dark auburn hair. She appeared to be in her mid-twenties.

Patrick nodded his agreement. He had dark hair and green eyes. He,
too, appeared to be in his mid-twenties. “We will do our best.”

Nick smiled. “Thank you. May I ask how old you are?”

Patrick grinned. “I was brought across about 557 A.D.  I met Anya
about 980 A.D.”

“My husband was beating me… he nearly killed me. Patrick came along
and drained him. I thought he was going to kill me too, but instead,
he cleaned me up and cared for me until I was healed. We fell in love
during the time he was nursing me back to health. I asked him to make
me what he was and he agreed. When he tried to bring me across,
something unusual happened. We both changed dramatically. He became
more human and I became more vampire, but neither of us were sure what
was going on. Fortunately, his master knew what was happening. He
explained it to us.” Anya told them. 

“He told us that we had become Abherants and that it was a very rare
occurrence. Then he explained what that meant. Fortunately, he knew of
a couple that were also Abherants and he took us to them for training.
Anya and I would be more than happy to help the two of you.” Patrick
told them. 

Nick looked to Natalie, who nodded her consent. “We’d like that.” Nick
told them. 

“We understand that you are expecting triplets?” Anya asked, smiling.

“Yes. I must say, it was quite a surprise.” Nat said, also smiling.
“Do you have any children?”

Anya looked at Patrick and winked. “Oh, yeah. Several hundred.” 

“*Hundred*?” Nat asked in disbelief. “You must be very busy.”

“Not really. Our youngest children are Forty -seven.” Patrick told
her, beaming with pride. “We have great-grandchildren older than
that.”

“And great-great-grandchildren and great-great-*great*-grandchildren…
and so on.” Anya smiled.

Natalie sat, speechless, for several minutes, a look of shock on her
face. 

“Are your children immortal, as well?” Nick asked them.

“A few of them are; the ones that have chosen to be brought across.
The rest are mortal.” Patrick told him. “We’ve watched our children
grow old and die, for over a thousand years. It is difficult, but we
understand that it is just the way of life.”

Nick nodded his understanding. 

“When would you like to begin your training?” Anya asked.

“Is tomorrow too soon?” Nat asked, finally recovering.

“No. Tomorrow is perfect.” Anya told them. “What time?”

“Well, Christopher has to be at school at 8:30. How about 9:00?” Nat
asked.

“Nine o’clock is fine.” Patrick told them. 

“Christopher?” Anya asked.

“Oh, yes. Our… nephew. It is actually a little more complicated than
that. I am his birth mother. My older sister and her husband adopted
him at birth. They were killed a couple of months ago and I got
custody of him. He calls us ‘Uncle Nick and Aunt Nat’lie’.” Nat
explained, quickly.

“I see. Does he know of us?” Patrick asked.

Nick sighed. “Yes. The ghost of his Uncle told him that I was a
vampire. He helped to save me, when I was staked a while back. We’ve
told him about the unusual changes, since we didn’t want him to be
confused or frightened. He seems to be taking it all in stride. We
haven’t, however, told him of the pregnancy. We want to wait a bit
longer.”

Anya and Patrick nodded. They looked to Henri, who also nodded. “He
understands about keeping it a secret?”

Natalie smiled. “Oh, yes. He is worried about anyone finding out. He
doesn’t want Nick to get staked again. Or me.”

“Well, stakes will no longer hurt you, but we will discuss that,
tomorrow. Until then, Nick, Natalie.” Patrick said, as they all stood
and walked to the lift door.

They shook hands and said farewell, before entering the lift and
closing the door.

Once Nick had everything securely locked up, he led Nat up the stairs
to their bedroom. They had a long day ahead of them and needed to get
some rest.

~


  The next morning, Nick woke up and looked at the clock. He frowned,
when he realized that it was 7:45 and Nat was still lying beside him.
Turning over, he gently shook her awake.  “Nat? Nat… it’s 7:45. Are
you all right?”

Nat woke with a start and jumped up. “Seven forty-five!?!?  Oh migosh!
We’re late!!” She rushed around grabbing clothes and other essential
items. She suddenly stopped and dropped the items in her hand to the
floor. Eyes wide, she ran to the bathroom.

Nick watched in silent amusement, as Nat rushed about trying to hurry
and get ready.  His amusement quickly turned to concern however, when
Nat rushed into the bathroom and began throwing up. He hurried out of
bed and into the bathroom.

Natalie was kneeling in front of the toilet, trying to hold herself up
with one hand, while she held her hair out of the way with the other. 
She gagged once, before throwing up again, as Nick entered the
bathroom.

“Nat? Are you all right?” Nick asked, as he came in and kneeled beside
her.

“Oh, just great.” Nat said hoarsely. She sighed, as she rested her
head on the arm supporting her.

Nick stood and grabbed a washcloth, wetting it with warm water and
wringing it out. He knelt beside her again and took her hair, holding
it back for her, as he began to lightly rub her face with the
washcloth. “I’m sorry.”

Nat glanced at him. “Nick, you have no reason to be sor- “ She broke
off, as she began throwing up again.

Nick winced as Nat threw up, but continued to hold her hair and
lightly rub her back. He had set the washcloth on the side of the tub
and was quietly sitting beside his wife.

Nat tried to relax, as the spasms in her stomach began to subside.
After several moments, she looked at Nick and nodded. “I’m all right,
now. Thanks.”

Nick smiled and nodded. He filled the glass sitting on the sink with
cool water and handed it to her.

Nat rinsed her mouth out several times, before flushing the toilet.
She turned to face Nick, who once again held the washcloth, freshly
rinsed with warm water.

Nick gently washed her face with the cloth and then kissed her
forehead. “Why don’t you go back to bed for awhile? I’ll get Chris
ready to go and take him to school. You look exhausted.”

Nat hesitated before nodding in agreement. “I am.”

“Go on. Chris and I will be fine.” Nick told her. “I’ll be back,
before you know it.”

Natalie went back into the bedroom and crawled into bed. As she
snuggled back under the covers, she sighed. “Nick? Could you get me
some saltines and some 7-UP™ on your way home? I hear they help with
the nausea.”

Nick leaned over and kissed her. “Anything milady wishes.” He was
already dressed, except for his socks and shoes, which he grabbed on
the way out. “Get some rest, Nat. I’ll have the cell on, if you need
me.”

Nat nodded and slipped back into sleep.

Nick hurriedly put his socks and shoes on and then went into Chris’
room. He got him up and dressed, before leading him to the kitchen.

“Where’s Aunt Nat’lie?” Chris asked, as Nick poured each of them a
bowl of cereal.

“She isn’t feeling well this morning. I’m going to take you to
school.” Nick told him, sitting across from him at the table. “Is that
okay?”

Chris smiled and nodded. “Yes. I like bein’ wif you.”

Nick smiled back. “And I like being with you, Sport. Since we’re
running so late, would it be okay with you if we flew?”

Christopher’s eyes lit up. “Yes! I can’t wait!”

Nick laughed. “Then eat up. We have to be there in fifteen minutes.”

 Nick set down in an alley behind the school, before readjusting
Christopher’s backpack. “You okay?”

Christopher grinned and nodded. “I like to fly.”

Nick returned his grin. “So do I.” He took him by the hand and led him
to his class.

They walked in, just as the rest of the class was getting settled on
the rug. 

Miss Stiller looked up and smiled. “Hello, Christopher. I was afraid
you weren’t going to make it.” 

“Aunt Nat’lie is sick, so Uncle Nick hadda bring me.” Chris told her. 

Miss Stiller looked at Nick, as Chris put his things away and took his
seat on the rug. “Nothing serious, I hope.”

Nick glanced at Christopher, who was well out of earshot. “She’ll be
fine. Just a little morning sickness.” Nick whispered. 

Miss Stiller smiled brightly. “Ah. I take it Chris doesn’t know yet?” 

Nick winked and nodded, placing a finger over his lips. 

Miss Stiller nodded, copying his gesture. “Mum’s the word.”

Nick thanked her, then turned and left. He wanted to get home as
quickly as he could, after he stopped at the grocery store for Nat.

  Moments after Nick returned home, Patrick and Anya arrived. In his
haste, Nick had completely forgotten that they were going to come
over.

“Hi.” Nick greeted, as they entered the loft. “I’m afraid I forgot
that you were coming.” Nick told them. “Nat is pretty ill this
morning. I barely got Chris to school on time.”

“Is it the dawn sickness?” Patrick asked. 

Nick started. He hadn’t heard it referred to in that way in a long
time. “Yes. I bought her some saltines and 7-Up™. She said that is
supposed to help.”

Anya sighed and rolled her eyes. “Not really.  It may help some
people, but not us. I’ll make her a special tea that will help her.
You can talk with Patrick, while I run out for the supplies I’ll
need.”

Nick smiled thankfully at her. “Let me know how much it costs and I’ll
reimburse you.”

Anya nodded and then vanished.

Nick jumped. “How did she do that?” He asked Patrick, his shock
evident.

Patrick smiled. “That, my friend, is one of the neat little tricks
we’re going to teach you and Natalie.”

~

  Anya returned about fifteen minutes later, appearing as suddenly as
she had vanished. She smiled at Nick’s startled expression as she set
the bag on the table and handed him the receipt.  

“I bought enough to last her a couple of weeks. I don’t know for sure
how long the nausea will last.” Anya told him.

Nick nodded. “Thank you.”

“Is she still sleeping?” Anya asked.

“Yes. I figure as long as she’s resting, I might as well let her.”
Nick told her.

“Good idea. Being pregnant is exhausting for any woman ~ even an
immortal one. And carrying triplets is especially tiring.” Anya
replied, as she filled the teakettle with water and put it on the
stove.

Nick smiled at her, as he turned his attention back to Patrick.

Anya quickly used the herbs she’d bought to make a tea for Natalie and
poured it into a mug. Then she placed the mug and the teakettle full
of tea on a tray and carried it up the stairs. 

When she entered the room, Anya set the tray on the nightstand and
switched on a light. She sat on the bed and lightly shook Natalie
awake.

Natalie awoke to find Anya sitting on the bed beside her. She smiled
questioningly, as she sat up. “Where is Nick?” She asked.

“He’s downstairs talking with Patrick. I brought you some tea, to help
with the morning sickness.” Anya answered. Smiling, she handed Nat the
steaming mug. 

Nat gratefully accepted the drink and took a sip. She looked at Anya
in surprise. “This is wonderful. I’ve never had anything like it.”

Anya nodded. “I’d be surprised, if you had. Not many people know this
recipe, anymore. It always works for me, when I have to deal with the
morning sickness.”

Nat swallowed another mouthful and sighed. “Thank you.”

“You are very welcome.” Anya told her. “Nick said you had a rough
morning.”

Nat nodded. “It’s the first time I’ve been nauseous. I suppose that it
is normal, considering I’m nearing my sixth week.”

“Yes, it is very normal. When is your next doctor’s appointment?” Anya
asked.

“Not for another two weeks.” Nat answered, taking another long sip of
the tea.

“They’ll be able to hear the heartbeats, by then. Make sure Nick goes
with you. And be sure to act surprised at the news that you are
carrying more than one fetus.”

Nat nodded, smiling. “I’ll be put into the high-risk category. That
means they’re going to want to limit my activities.”

“Make sure you listen to them. Just because you are now immortal,
doesn’t mean you still cannot lose one or more of these babies. Take
it easy for awhile, until you are more aware of your abilities.” Anya
instructed.

Natalie looked surprised. “The change is complete, then?”

Anya nodded. “Yes. You just need to learn what you are capable of now.
You are too used to your mortal limitations, so you probably haven’t
really experimented much. I’ll show you a lot of what you can do.”

“Nick has been helping me, some. He understands the vampire traits. He
said he’s never seen anything like this, before. Apparently there are
full-fledged vampires that haven’t advanced as quickly as I have.” Nat
said, modestly.

“That’s true. It’s probably because of your added abilities. You’re
going to be amazed at some of the things you’ll be able to do.” Anya
grinned. 

As Nat poured herself another steaming mug of tea, she looked at Anya
expectantly. “Tell me, please?”

Anya grinned. “I thought you’d never ask.”

  Nick and Patrick looked up, as Natalie and Anya came down the
stairs. They smiled and stood, each one kissing his wife. 

Nick led Nat to the sofa and sat down beside her. “How are you
feeling?”

“Much better.” Nat told him. “Anya is going to show me how to make
that tea, to help ease the nausea.”

Nick smiled. “Good.” He looked at Anya. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Anya told him.

“So, what have you boys been up to?” Nat asked them.

“Patrick has been showing me some interesting things that we can do
now. Some of it is pretty easy, but some of it is really difficult.”
Nick told her.

“Nick is having a hard time with translocation.” Patrick told Anya.

Anya smiled and nodded. “That usually is the most difficult.”

Nat looked at them incredulously. “Translocation?”

“Mmmhmm. It’s even faster than flying. The drawback, is that you have
to know the area you want to appear in rather well. It doesn’t due for
you to suddenly show up in front of someone. It can be a bit difficult
to explain. Plus, it can be bad if you translocate yourself into a bad
place. One time I ended up inside a burning building.” Anya told them,
shuddering. “There are few things that can truly hurt us and fire is
one of them.”

Nat’s eyes were wide. “Wow. So, how does it work?”

Anya smiled. “Well, first you picture yourself where you are. Then,
you picture yourself where you want to be. You have to combine the two
images and sort of… push into them.”

Nat sighed a moment. “Okay. So, say I am here on the sofa and I want
to go upstairs to the bedroom. I just picture myself here… and then
picture myself there?” She took a deep breath. “Now… combine the two
and-“

Natalie suddenly vanished, startling everyone, especially Nick.

“Nat!” Nick called, jumping up off of the sofa.

The door to the bedroom opened and Nat burst out, laughing
exuberantly. “That was so cool!” 
She moved with inhuman speed down to where the others were waiting.
“What next?”

Anya and Patrick looked at each other in disbelief. 

“I, uh…” Patrick began. He shrugged at Anya. “I’ve never seen anyone
learn that, so fast.”

“Neither have I.” Anya told him. She looked intently at Natalie. “Try
another place. Say… in the garage. Go there and then wait a few
seconds and come back.”

Nat frowned in puzzlement and shrugged. “Okay.” She vanished again and
in a few seconds returned. “Like that?”

Anya looked at Patrick. “Oh-kaay.” She looked at Nat. “Let’s try this.
I’m going to send you an image of a place I want to go. If you’ve ever
been there, tell me and I’ll change it until we find a place you have
never been to. Close your eyes and tell me what you see.”

Nat closed her eyes and then frowned. “I see a beach. There’s a small
house and several trees. You can see Toronto from there…”

“Have you ever been to this place?” Anya asked. 

Nat shook her head. “No. It doesn’t look familiar to me.”

Anya smiled in satisfaction. “Okay. Now that I’ve shown you what it
looks like, I want you to use the mental images and transport yourself
there.”

Nat nodded and frowned in concentration. In just a moment, she
vanished, as did Anya.

“Where did they go?” Nick asked.

“Anya and I own a house out on one of the islands. She took her
there.” Patrick told him.

Before Nick could reply, they were back.

“Oh, Nick! It was wonderful! You’ve got to learn how to do this!” Nat
told him, hugging him.

Nick smiled, hugging her back. “I’m trying, Nat.”

Natalie allowed her fangs to drop and sliced open a finger. “Here.
Learn it this way.”

Nick took her finger and sucked her blood into his mouth, closing his
eyes in ecstasy. After a moment, he opened them and grinned. “Now I
understand.”

Concentrating, Nick nodded once and then suddenly vanished. He
reappeared a moment later. “You’re right! That is cool!”

Anya and Patrick looked at one another silently. Something major was
up, of that they were sure. 

“Okay, um, let’s practice a few more minutes and then we’ll start on
something else.” Patrick told them.

Nick looked at the clock. “It’s time to go pick up Christopher. Why
don’t we practice, by going there?”

Nat frowned. “Can we bring him with us when we travel like that?”

Anya looked at Patrick. “With you two, I’m beginning to believe
anything is possible. Use your telepathic ability to show us where
we’re going.”

Nick and Nat looked at one another, wondering at the cryptic remark.
Shrugging, Nat closed her eyes and concentrated on showing Patrick and
Anya the alley behind Christopher’s school.

In a few moments, they were standing outside the building in the
bright afternoon sun.

~



     Christopher giggled in delight, hugging tightly to Natalie, as
they reappeared inside the loft.  “Let’s do it again!”

Nat grinned. “Not right now. Maybe later.” She set him on his feet and
helped him remove his backpack. Hanging the backpack on the coat tree
near the door, Natalie then went into the kitchen and prepared an
afternoon snack for everyone. 

As they sat at the table to eat the snack of fruit, cheese, crackers
and juice, Nick and Natalie asked Christopher questions about his day
at school. 

Patrick and Anya participated in the conversation as little as
possible. After raising as many children as they had, they understood
the need for special family times such as these. 

When they had finished their snack and gotten the dishes cleaned up,
Christopher went to his room to take his afternoon nap, while Nick and
Natalie seated themselves in the living room with Patrick and Anya.

“Christopher is wonderful.” Anya told Nick and Nat. “You are very
lucky to have him.”

Natalie beamed. “Yes, we are.”

“Have you told him about the pregnancy?” Patrick asked.

“Not yet. I didn’t want to say anything to anyone, until I am a bit
further along. Too many things could still go wrong at this stage.”
Nat answered. “I’m thinking around the beginning of my second
trimester, we’ll tell Chris and then start letting other people know.”

Anya nodded. “Well, the only problem with that, is your job. I
understand that you are still planning on working part-time?”

Natalie nodded. “Yes. I’m not sure I’m ready to give up my career. But
I do know I am not ready to go back, full-time.”

“Well, you deal with dead bodies and a number of chemicals. I know
that you take safety precautions against disease or contamination, but
you will have to be extra careful, now. True you have a vampire
metabolism and you heal much quicker, but something could still affect
your mortal fetuses.” Patrick told her.

Natalie nodded solemnly. “I guess I should at least inform my
supervisor, then. I will be extra careful, when I do go to work.”

Nick took her hand in his and gave it a light squeeze. “I’ll make sure
she takes it easy and is careful.”

Anya smiled at them. “I understand that you are looking for a house?”
She asked, trying to lighten the mood a bit.

“Yes. As much as we love this place, it is going to be much too small
for four children. Besides, Christopher needs a place to play outside.
This isn’t the best neighborhood for that.” Nick told them. 

“With the sizeable inheritance I received from my sister and brother-
in-law, we can afford to look for a large house without too many
questions being asked.” Nat told them. 

“We know of a great house that is for sale. If you’re interested, we
could have our Realtor contact you.” Patrick grinned, winking at Anya.

Anya laughed. “Patrick! You’re horrible!” 

Nick and Nat looked confused, so Patrick explained. “Anya and I are
selling one of our homes here. We own three. We just feel that it is
time to let two of them go.”

Nick nodded. He understood. Looking questioningly at Natalie, he
smiled when she nodded. “We’d love to see the house.”

Patrick nodded as he stood. “We really must be going. I’ll have our
Realtor call you and you can make the arrangements to view the house.”

Anya stood as well, walking to the kitchen. She handed Natalie a piece
of paper. “This is the recipe for that tea. This will make a full
kettle, like I brought up this morning.”

Natalie accepted it and hugged her new friend. “Thank you. You’re a
lifesaver.”

Nick and Patrick shook hands, as Anya and Natalie came back into the
living room. Then Patrick took Anya’s hand and kissed her on the
cheek. “Ready?”

Anya nodded. They waved once to the Knight’s and then disappeared.

Nick took Natalie’s hand and pulled her close to him. “I love you.”

Natalie smiled brightly at him. “I love you, too.”

Nick leaned forward and kissed her. When the kiss ended, he placed his
arm around her waist. “What do you say we go upstairs and take a nap?
I have to go to work tonight.”

Nat smiled and nodded. “I think that’s a wonderful idea.”

They walked up the stairs, arms still wrapped around each other.

  A few hours later, Natalie awoke to the ringing telephone. She
listened with her enhanced hearing, to Christopher answering the phone
and smiled.

“Knight res’ence.” Christopher said, as he held the phone to his ear.

“Um… Christopher?  Is that you?” A male voice answered back.

“Yep. It’s me. Who’s this?” 

“This is Uncle Don. Where’s Nick and Natalie?” Schanke asked. 

“They still sleeping. We all took naps today. Aunt Nat’lie’s sick and
Uncle Nick hasta work tonight.” Chris told him.

“Natalie’s sick? Is she okay?” Schanke asked him. 

“Yeah. Just a little sick.” Christopher answered. He looked up and saw
Nat standing at the top of the stairs. “Aunt Nat’lie’s awake now.
Wanna talk to her?”

“Yes, please.” 

Chris held the phone out towards Natalie. “It’s Uncle Don.”

Natalie accepted the phone and smiled at Chris. “Thank you.”

Chris nodded and went back to the sofa, to finish watching his
cartoons. 

“Hello, Schanke. What can I do for you?” Nat asked.

“Chris said you’re sick. Are you okay?” Schanke asked.

“I’ll be okay. It’s nothing serious. What’s up?”

“Myra’s gone into labor. I was wondering if Jenny could come over
there, but if you’re sick, I’ll try to get a neighbor to watch her.”
Schanke said.

Nat frowned. “Myra’s not due for two more months. Is she okay?”

“Yeah, she’s scared, but okay. They are giving her some drugs to try
and stop the labor. I’ve got Jenny with me right now, but it would be
easier for me to stay with Myra, if I wasn’t looking after her.”
Schanke said. “I’ll call one of the neighbors and see if they can keep
her overnight.”

“You’ll do no such thing, Donald Schanke! Nick and I will be over
shortly to pick her up. Give Myra our love.” Nat told him.

“Are you sure, Nat? If you aren’t feeling up to it, I’ll understand.”
Schanke said, sounding stressed.

“I’m sure. Just sit tight and we’ll be there, soon.” Nat told him.
“Bye.”

“Bye. And Nat? Thanks.” Schanke said, before hanging up the phone.

“I have to go wake up Uncle Nick. Aunt Myra is in the hospital. Go and
get your shoes on, so we can go and pick up Jenny.” Natalie told
Chris. 

Chris turned off the TV and nodded, running to his room. 

Nat went upstairs and gently woke up Nick. After explaining the
situation to him, he got up and they quickly got ready to go. 

In less than twenty minutes, they were in the Caddy, heading towards
the hospital.

~ 



  They arrived at the hospital and were directed to the maternity
ward. They found Schanke sitting on a small sofa with his arm around
Jenny.  

“Hi Don, how’s Myra?” Nat asked, as they approached. When Don stood,
she hugged him.

Schanke glanced at Jenny and motioned for Nick and Nat to follow him.
When they were out of earshot of the kids, he looked at his friends,
his fatigue apparent. “The Doc says they are doing all they can to
stop the labor. The main problem now, is Myra. She is too agitated and
she’s making things more difficult. I’ve tried to calm her down, but
she is just too upset. She isn’t listening to me.” 

He ran a hand through what was left of his hair. “We lost a baby at
about seven months, when Jenny was two. I think she is scared of the
same thing happening, again. Geesh, so am I, for that matter.”

Nick placed a hand on his partner’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, Schank.
Everything’s going to be okay.”

Nat smiled sympathetically at him. “Can I see her? Maybe I can calm
her down.”

Schanke looked at her. “That’d be great, Nat. I don’t know what else
to do.”

Nat looked at Nick and something passed between them. She smiled and
nodded. “What room is she in?” She asked Schanke; thankful he was too
distracted to notice.

Don pointed across the hall. “Room 300. Thanks, Nat.”

Nat lightly squeezed his arm, before heading towards Myra’s room.

Natalie knocked softly on the door to Myra’s room, before opening it
and walking in. She gave her friend a gentle hug, before settling
herself into the chair across from her. “How are you feeling?” She
asked.

“Oh, all right. A bit uncomfortable from the contractions and all of
this equipment.” Myra said, motioning to the monitors she was hooked
up to, as well as the IV.

Nat watched Myra fidget for several moments. She could hear her
accelerated heartbeat and sense her friend’s fear. “Myra… how are you
really?”

Myra looked at Nat and saw the concern in her friend’s eyes. She
sighed and then burst into tears. “I’m terribly frightened. I don’t
know what’s going to happen and I’m afraid of losing this baby.  Did
Donny tell you that we lost a baby when I was about seven months
along, once before?” Myra asked, sniffling. She accepted the tissue
Nat handed her and blew her nose.

Natalie gave her a sad smile and took her hand. “Yes. But Myra, you
must calm yourself. I understand that you are frightened and worried,
but you are just making things more difficult for your unborn child
and for the Doctor and nurses trying to help you.”

Myra sighed. “I know. But no matter how hard I try, I just can’t make
myself relax. I am so tense. Even my breathing exercises aren’t
helping. I don’t know what to do.”

Nat thought for a moment. She’d never tried to ‘whammy’ anyone, but
Anya and Patrick had assured her that she now had the capability.
Taking a deep breath, Natalie looked at Myra. “Myra, look at me.”

Myra looked into her eyes and seemed to get lost. She stopped
fidgeting and became absolutely still.

Natalie concentrated on the sound of Myra’s rapidly beating heart,
doing her best to shut out the sound of the baby’s heartbeat. She kept
her gaze steadily focused on Myra’s, as she allowed her eyes to turn
golden. When Myra didn’t flinch, Natalie began speaking in soft tones.
She could feel Nick’s presence in her mind, guiding her through the
entire process.

“Myra, I want you to listen very closely to me. You will no longer be
so agitated. Everything is going to be fine. I want you to be calm and
at peace and not fight the process your body is going through. Do you
understand?”

Myra continued to stare blankly into Nat’s eyes. “Yes. Calm, at peace;
don’t fight.”

Natalie smiled. “That’s right. Now sleep. You will sleep peacefully
for the next several hours and when you awaken, you will be calm.”

“Sleep… calm…” Myra repeated. 

“That’s right.” Nat helped her friend to lie back and then covered her
up. “Sleep, now.”

Myra closed her eyes and in a few moments, Natalie could sense that
she was soundly sleeping. She smiled and sighed, then checked both
Myra’s vitals and those of the baby, before leaving the room.

She found Schanke and Nick sitting with Jenny and Chris. She smiled at
them and told them that Myra had settled and was now sleeping soundly.

“Thanks, Nat.” Schanke said. “I’m so glad you were able to calm her
down.”

“No problem, Schank.” Nat told him. “Shall we take Jenny home with us
and get these two to bed?” She asked Nick.

Nick stood and kissed her cheek. “Yeah.” He looked at Schanke. “I
called Stonetree and told him what’s going on, on the way over. He
said to tell you to take all the time you need and to give Myra his
love.”

Schanke sighed. “Thanks, partner. I owe you one.”

“No, you don’t. That’s what friend’s are for.” Nick told him, as he
picked up Christopher. “Give us a call and let us know how things are
going.”

“I will.” Schanke said, before kneeling in front of Jenny. “I want you
to mind Nick and Natalie. I’ll call you later on and let you know
what’s going on.”

Jenny hugged her dad. “Okay. Tell Mom I love her.”

“I will, Pumpkin.” Schanke said, hugging her back. “Love you.”

“Love you, too.” Jenny said, as she grabbed her pillow, blanket and
doll and followed Nick and Nat out of the hospital.

Schanke watched them walk down the hall until they got on the
elevator. Then he went into Myra’s room and kissed her forehead,
before settling in the chair beside her bed for the rest of the night.

~


  Natalie awoke to the feel of strong arms surrounding her and cool
lips kissing her neck. She rolled over and smiled at Nick, kissing him
warmly. “How was work?” 

Nick sighed, settling beside her and pulling her into his arms. “Fine.
Mostly just follow-ups on our unsolved cases. Nothing I couldn’t
handle.”

Nat raised an eyebrow and looked into his eyes. “Want to tell me about
it?”

Nick’s eyebrows rose as he looked down at her and then smiled. “You
know me too well.” He said, kissing her forehead.

“We got a call to a double murder/suicide. A teenage boy killed his
ex-girlfriend and her new boyfriend, before killing himself. I hate to
see such young lives wasted over such foolishness. They’re much too
young to know anything about real love.” He told her. 

Nat nodded her head in agreement, hugging him closer. “Any news from
Schanke?”

Nick smiled. “Yeah. The doctor managed to stop the labor. Myra will
have to spend the next few days in the hospital- and the next few
weeks in bed- but otherwise, everything is fine. You did a great job
last night.”

Nat shrugged. “I couldn’t have done it without you. I’m starting to
really enjoy this link thing.”

Nick chuckled. “So am I.” He rested his chin on the top of her head.
“No nausea this morning?”

“I was already up a couple of hours ago dealing with it. I made some
tea and now I feel better.” Nat told him. 

“I’m glad to hear that. I wish there was something I could do to help
you.”

Nat hugged him again. “Mmmm. Just being near you helps.” She sighed.
“I’m so glad that it is Saturday.”

Nick smiled. “If you want to sleep some more, I can stay up and get
Chris and Jenny breakfast. I could even make you some, if you’d like.”

Nat turned so that she was lying atop him and kissed his chin. “I’d
like that, very much.”

Nick rubbed her back and then tangled his hands in her hair, kissing
her deeply. When the kiss ended, he grinned mischievously at her. “You
know, it’s early yet and the kids are both sound asleep…” He stopped
at the look on her face and the feelings he felt coming from her.
“Nat? What is it?”

Nat’s eyes suddenly filled with tears. “Oh, Nick… I’d love to make
love with you. It’s just… I’m afraid I just don’t feel physically up
to it. I’m so sorry.”

Nick hugged her. “It’s okay, Nat, really. Patrick and I had a talk and
he said that what you’re experiencing is normal. I’m not angry. A
little disappointed, maybe, but I understand. I don’t want to do
anything that makes you uncomfortable in any way. Besides, our
relationship is based on much more than just great sex.” He brushed
the tears from her cheeks and kissed her tenderly.

Nat sniffled and then smiled at him. “I love you, Nicholas deBrabant
Knight.”

“I love you, too.” Nick said, wrapping his arms around her. “Why don’t
you try and get some more sleep?”

“I’m not bothering you here, am I?” Nat asked.

“No. I like to hold you like this. Now close your eyes and go to
sleep.” Nick told her, kissing the top of her head.

Nat nodded and settled herself, closing her eyes. She savored the feel
of him close to her, the sound of his beating heart and the smell of
him. In minutes, she was sound asleep.

Nick lightly rubbed Nat’s back, caressed her hair and kissed the top
of her head, as she fell asleep. When her breathing had slowed, as
well as her heart rate, he knew she was soundly asleep.

He sighed softly, then focused his sensitive hearing on the sound of
the three small hearts beating deep within the safety of his wife’s
womb. He had only been able to hear them for a few days, and then only
if he really concentrated, but he never got tired of the sound.

Smiling, he allowed himself to be lulled to sleep by the sound.

A few hours later, Nick awoke to the sound of giggling. He opened his
eyes and looked towards the open doorway, noticing Jenny and Chris
standing there whispering softly.

“What do you two want?” Nick asked, smiling at them.

“Brefast.” Chris said. “Please.”

Nick nodded. “I’ll be down in a minute.”

Chris and Jenny raced down the stairs, giggling all the way. 

Nick carefully moved Nat and covered her up. He gave her a light kiss
on the temple, before leaving their room and closing the door.

Once downstairs, Nick switched on the television to the ‘Disney
Channel’ and warned the children to sit quietly while he prepared the
morning meal. Walking into the kitchen, Nick set the items he would
need on the counter and then began to prepare breakfast.

About a half an hour later, when breakfast was nearly finished,
Natalie came down the stairs, wrapped in her warm terry-cloth
bathrobe. She smiled at Chris and Jenny and then walked into the
kitchen and wrapped her arms around Nick from behind. 

Nick smiled, as he placed the last omelet onto a plate and turned off
the stove. Turning, he wrapped Nat in his arms and kissed her.
“Morning. How are you feeling?”

Nat returned his smile. “Much better, thank you.” She looked at the
plates sitting on the counter. “You did an excellent job with
‘brefast’.” 

Nick chuckled. “Thank you, milady.” He picked up two of the plates and
took them to the table, as Natalie picked up the other two and
followed him.

“Jenny, Chris, breakfast.” Nick called to the children.

Jenny turned off the TV and Chris slid off the sofa and ran to the
dining area. He hugged Natalie and kissed her, before sitting in one
of the chairs.

“How did you sleep?” Nat asked Jenny, as Nick poured everyone a glass
of milk and a glass of orange juice. Since discovering she was
pregnant, Nat had given up coffee.

“Okay, I guess. I was really worried about Mom, so it was hard to
sleep.” Jenny said, taking a bite of her bacon and then swallowing a
sip of juice. “This is really good, Uncle Nick. Thank you.” 

Nick smiled as much at the affectionate title, as at the compliment.
“You’re welcome, Jenny. I’m glad you like it.” He took a sip of OJ
before continuing. “You’re dad called me at the station last night,
since he knew you’d probably be asleep. He said that you’re mom is
fine and that the Doctor stopped the labor. She’ll have to stay in the
hospital a few days, but he is going to pick you up in a few hours and
take you to visit her.”

Jenny smiled brightly. “I’m so glad to hear that! I was really scared
my brother was going to come too early.”

Nick and Nat smiled at her and then at each other.

“We’re going to go look at a house today, Chris.” Nat told her son.
“Nick and I have decided that it’s time to move to a place with a yard
for you to play in.”

Chris’ eyes lit up. “If we get a house, can I have a puppy?”

Nick looked at Chris and then at Nat. “We’ll talk about it.”

Nat smiled and shook her head. She knew that Nick was dying to get a
puppy as much as Chris was. “Finish eating so we can get ready to go.”

They finished eating in silence and everyone got dressed. Then they
sat and watched TV until it was time for Schanke to pick up Jenny.

~


  Nick, Natalie and Chris met the realtor, Robbie Martin, at the house
that Patrick and Anya were selling. After touring the house, Robbie
told them that she had four more houses in a similar price range to
show them, if they were interested.

They went and looked at the other four houses, telling Robbie that
they would contact her, if they decided that they wished to purchase
one of the houses they had seen.

Nick could tell that Natalie was tired from their long day, so he
suggested that they go out to dinner. They went to Natalie’s favorite
Chinese restaurant and enjoyed a meal out as a family and discussing
which of the houses that they’d seen that each one liked best. As it
turned out, the house that Patrick and Anya were selling seemed to be
the one everyone liked the most.

Nick taught Christopher how to use chopsticks and how to say ‘Thank
you’ in Chinese. Then, they headed home and got ready for bed.

As Nick and Natalie were tucking Chris in for the night, Chris looked
at them and asked, “How come we never go to church?”

Nick and Nat looked at one another, startled. 

Nick sat on the bed beside Chris, before answering. “When I was still
fully a vampire, I couldn’t really go into a Church, because it used
to make me feel sick.”

“But you and Aunt Nat’lie aren’t full bampires anymore, right?” Chris
asked.

“No. We aren’t. We are both human and vampire. That’s why we can eat
regular food and go in the sun.” Nat answered, sitting on the other
side of Chris’ bed.

“Does it still hurt?” Chris asked Nick.

“I don’t know. I haven’t tried to go into a church in awhile.” Nick
answered. “Why this sudden interest in going to church?”

Chris shrugged. “Mommy and Daddy and I used to go to church all the
time.”

Nick and Nat looked at one another silently. Then Nat brushed the hair
off of Chris’ forehead. “Would it make you feel better if we tried to
go?”

Chris smiled broadly and nodded. “Please?”

Nick smiled at him. “Okay. We’ll give it a try.”

Nat looked at Nick again and asked him a silent question. At Nick’s
nod, she took Christopher’s hand and smiled. “Chris, Uncle Nick and I
have something we’d like to tell you.”

Chris looked expectantly at her. “What? Are we gonna buy Patrick and
Anya’s house?”

Nat smiled. “We’re still thinking about that. This is something
different.” She took a deep breath, before going on. “Chris, how would
you like to be a big brother?”

Chris’ eyes widened. “You’re gonna have a baby?” He asked, sitting up
suddenly.

“Yes. Actually, we’re going to have three babies at one time.” Nat
told him.

Christopher looked at her with wide eyes, smiling. Suddenly, he jumped
up and hugged Nat around the neck. “Yaaay!!! I’m gonna be a
brudder!!!”

Natalie wrapped her arms around Chris, hugging him tightly. “I take it
that you are happy about this?”

Chris pulled back slightly, his arms still around her neck. “Oh, yes!
I can’t wait! When are the babies gonna be here?”

Nick smiled and pulled Chris off of Nat. “We still have quite awhile
before they will be here. They aren’t due for another seven months.”

“Is that after Christmas?” Chris asked Nick, now clinging to his neck.

“Yes. That is even after Easter.” Nick told him.

Chris’ face fell a bit. “That’s too long. I wanna be a brudder, now.”

Nick chuckled. “Don’t worry, Sport. It will go by faster than you
think.” He laid him back down and covered him up. “You need to go to
sleep, if you want to go to church tomorrow.”

Chris nodded. “Okay. I love you.” He sat up a minute and touched
Natalie’s still flat stomach. “I love you guys, too.” He whispered,
before lying down again.

Natalie’s eyes misted over and she smiled at Nick. Then she and Nick
kissed him good night and then went out and shut the door. 

Natalie sighed in relief. “I’m glad he’s happy. I was so afraid he
wouldn’t want to share us with anyone else, much less three new
babies.”

Nick hugged her close, kissing her temple. “Come on, Mommy. We have to
go to church tomorrow.”

Nat smiled and wrapped her arms around his waist, as they went up to
bed.

~


  A few weeks had passed since Nick and Natalie had told Chris about
the impending arrival of the triplets. After seeing several houses,
they had all agreed that the one that belonged to Patrick and Anya was
still their favorite. 

Nick, Natalie, Patrick, Anya and Robbie sat down and discussed what
would be a fair price, then Robbie got started on getting the house
sold to Nick and Nat.

Nick and Natalie spent a great deal of time with Patrick and Anya,
learning more about their abilities as Abherants. 

Patrick and Anya were frequently amazed at how quickly and easily Nat
picked things up, as well as finding out she had a few talents that no
one else they’d ever known had. 

Nick and Natalie also often went over to visit the Schanke’s, since
Myra was under orders to remain in bed, or lying on the sofa. They
made it a habit to take Jenny as often as they could, as well.

On one such visit, Jenny suddenly burst into the room, hands on her
hips. “You’re going to have TRIPLETS?!?” She asked Natalie,
incredulously.

Don and Myra looked first at Jenny, then at one another, then finally
at Nick and Natalie. Their eyes were wide in astonishment.

Natalie and Nick looked at one another. The cat was out of the bag.

“Um, yes, we are.” Nat said, smiling. “Chris spilled the beans, huh?”

“Why didn’t you tell us? That is wonderful!” Myra said, her face
lighting up.

“Well, we wanted to wait until I was a little further along. There are
still so many things that could go wrong. Plus, we were enjoying it
being a special family secret. We were going to tell you in a few more
weeks.” Nat said.

“I can certainly understand that.” Myra said. “I am so happy for you!”

Nat hugged her friends. “Thanks.”

“Boy, Knight, when you do something, you really go all out!” Schanke
said, shaking Nick’s hand. “Congratulations, Partner!”

Nick looked embarrassed by Schanke’s comments, but he still had a huge
smile on his face. “Thank you. Do us a favor though? Don’t tell anyone
else?”

Don and Myra agreed, as did Jenny, who hugged Nick and Nat. “I think
it’s cool. You guys are great parents to Chris, so your babies will be
really lucky.”

Nick and Nat smiled at one another, as Jenny ran back up the stairs.

“We went to my Doctor’s appointment today and heard the heartbeat’s
for the first time. He told us that he was hearing more than one
fetus, so he did an ultrasound and found out we have three babies in
there. Chris was so excited.” Nat told them. She left out the fact
that she and Nick had specifically instructed Chris that they were to
act surprised at the news that they were having triplets. She told him
that in order to keep the secret about her and Nick’s special
abilities, they had to pretend that they didn’t know that there were
three babies, until the Doctor told them.

“Did you get an ultrasound printout?” Myra asked. 

Nat smiled and grabbed her purse. She pulled out the series of
printouts the Doctor had given to them and showed them to Don and
Myra. “This is ‘Baby A’, ‘Baby B’ and ‘Baby C’.” She told them,
pointing to the fuzzy images of the fetuses. “It will be a few more
months, before we can find out if they are girls or boys.”

“Jenny said that you’ve been going to church?” Don asked. 

“Yes. Chris asked us one night why we didn’t go. His parents used to
take him every Sunday and I think he missed that, so we started going
as a family. We took him to St. John’s, but he didn’t like it. He told
us about the church his family used to go to, so we found one similar
here. It’s an Assembly of God church. Very different from what I’m
used to, but Chris loves it.” Nick told them.

“I’ll bet.” Schanke said, grinning. “Maybe after the baby comes, we
can join you.”

Nat grinned. “We’d like that.”

They talked for a little while longer, before gathering Christopher
and Jenny and heading home. They had offered to take Jenny, since it
was Friday night and Chris didn’t have school the next morning.

 The next morning, Nick and Natalie were awakened by excited shouts
coming from downstairs. Two pairs of feet bounded up the stairs and
burst into their bedroom.

“It’s snowing!! It’s snowing!!” Chris and Jenny shouted in unison.

Natalie groaned. “Great.”

Nick chuckled, as he climbed out of bed and pulled on his robe. He
went to the window and looked outside. Sure enough, the ground was
covered in about an inch of snow and the powdery stuff was still
falling heavily from the sky. “Yep. It’s definitely snowing.”

Chris and Jenny cheered again and danced around the room, their elbows
linked together. 

“It’s awfully early in the year for snow.” Nat said, as she, too,
climbed out of bed and belted on her robe. “It’s still two weeks from
Halloween.”

Nick shrugged. “Maybe it’s just a freak storm.” The phone started
ringing and Nick went over to the night table to answer it. “Knight
residence.”

“Nick? Have you looked outside?” Schanke’s voice came over the line.

Nick smiled. “Yeah, just now. The kids woke us up with their joyful
shouts.”

“Of course they’re excited. They don’t have to drive in it.” Schanke
grunted. “I hate snow.”

Nick chuckled. “Did you just call to inform us that it is snowing, or
was there something else?”

“Myra went into labor again last night. We’re at the hospital now.
They are doing an amniocentesis and if it shows that the baby’s lungs
are mature enough, they’re just going to let him come.” Schanke said.

Nick glanced at Nat, who had obviously been listening, by the look on
her face. “We’ll be over in a bit.”

“Why don’t you wait until- oh, hey, the Doc is here, now. Hold on.” 

Nick could hear the muffled sound of voices, but he couldn’t make out
the words. He waited for a few moments, before Schanke came back on
the line. 

“The Doc said it’s a go. The baby’s lungs are fine. He thinks Myra is
a bit further along than they first thought, so he said we might as
well let nature run its course.”

Nick smiled at Nat’s relieved expression. “Okay. We’ll feed the kids
and get them dressed and we’ll be there, soon. Give Myra our love.”

Jenny’s ears pricked up and she ran over to Nick. “What’s wrong?”

Nick hung up the phone and smiled at her. “Your mom is having your
brother. We have to get ready to go to the hospital.”

Jenny’s eyes widened. “But it’s too early!”

“No. The doctor said that he thinks that your mom is further along
than he thought before. They did a test to make sure the baby is ready
to be born and it came out okay, so they’re going to let him come.”
Nick told her, hugging her. “Let’s get ready, so we can go over
there.”

Jenny and Chris went back downstairs and Nick shut the door, so that
he and Nat could get dressed.

When they got downstairs, Jenny and Chris were just coming out of the
bedroom, ready to go.

They had a quick meal of cereal, bagels and cream cheese and hot
chocolate, before putting on their coats and taking the lift down to
the garage. They decided to take Nat’s car, since the heater worked in
it.

Nick waited for everyone to buckle up, before easing out into the
snowy morning and heading towards the hospital.

Once they arrived at the maternity ward, Natalie inquired about Myra
and they were pointed to a room down the hall. 

Nat went over and knocked on the door, before quietly entering the
room. She smiled as Don and Myra looked at her. “How’s it going?”

Myra grimaced. “I just want it over with.”

Don winced. “It’s been a little rough.”

Nat walked over and took Myra’s hand, then looked at Don. “Why don’t
you go out and say ‘hi’ to Jenny? I’ll stay with Myra for a bit.”

Don looked at Myra, who nodded. He released her hand and then headed
for the door. “I’ll be right out here, if you need me.” He said,
before leaving.

As soon as he was gone, Myra began to sob. “It wasn’t this hard with
Jenny! What if something’s wrong? What if-“ 

“Myra, everything will be fine.” Nat interrupted. She gave her friend
a reassuring hug, then sat in the chair beside the bed.

Myra sniffled. “I’m too old to be doing this.”

Nat smiled. “No, you’re not. You’ve got to relax, though. You’re
making this much harder on both yourself and the baby.”

Myra looked at Nat. “Haven’t we been here before?” She asked.

Nat chuckled. “Yeah. Just a few weeks ago.”

Myra finally laughed. “I’m glad you’re here. It helps to have another
woman to talk to.”

Nat squeezed Myra’s hand. After she released it, she looked into
Myra’s eyes and focused on her heartbeat. She could help her friend in
one way, at least.

 A few hours later, Nick and Nat were sitting in the waiting room with
Chris and Jenny. Nick was reading the kids a story and Natalie was
doing a crossword puzzle. 

Suddenly Schanke came out of a set of doors, his face beaming. “It’s a
boy!” He exclaimed. “I have a son!”

Jenny jumped up and ran to her dad, hugging him. “Can I see him?”

“In a bit, Pumpkin. They have to clean him and your mom up and get
them settled.” He told her. “I’ll come and get you when you can go
in.”

Nick shook Schanke’s hand and Nat hugged him, as they congratulated
him. 

“I’m so happy for you, both.” Nat said. “How is Myra?”

“She’s doing great. Whatever you said to her, really helped… again.
You seem to have a knack for this. Maybe you should be an OB/GYN,
instead of a Pathologist.” Schanke said. “And Andy is doing great,
too.”

“Andy?” Nick asked. 

Jenny beamed. “Andrew Nicholas Schanke. That’s my brother’s name. But
we’re going to call him ‘Andy’ for short.”

Nick looked at Schanke in surprise. “I’m… flattered. Thank you, Don.”

“We were hoping you and Nat would agree to be Jenny and Andy’s
godparents. We were never close enough to anyone, when Jenny was born,
to ask him or her. If anything ever happened to me and Myra, I know
you and Nat would take great care of them. You’re already doing an
awesome job with Chris.” Don said.

Nick and Nat looked at one another, tears filling their eyes. This was
what they had each been missing in their lives, in so many different
ways. They took one another’s hand and then smiled at Schanke. 

“We’d be honored.” Nick told his partner. 

Schanke clapped Nick on the back, giving his shoulder a light squeeze.
“I gotta get back. Myra’s going to be wondering what happened to me.”

Nick and the others went back over to the waiting area and sat down.
As Nat leaned her head on Nick’s shoulder, Nick hugged her. “I love
you.” He whispered.

~

 

   A few hours later, Schanke came out and took Jenny in to see her
mother and new brother. He told Nick and Natalie that they could go
in, as soon as Jenny had had a few minutes to see them alone.

About fifteen minutes later, Schanke came into the waiting room and
told Nick, Natalie and Christopher that they could come in.

They walked into the room to find Myra sitting up in her bed, holding
a small bundle.

“Hey there.” Myra said, smiling. “Come in and meet the newest addition
to the Schanke family.” She turned the baby so that they could see, as
she pulled the blanket back away from his face and pulled the warm cap
from his head. 

Andrew scrunched up his face in protest, but did not make any noise,
as the visitors came closer to get a look at him. He had a shock of
dark hair on the top of his head that was sticking straight up. One
eye opened and rolled around, then promptly closed again, as the light
assaulted him.

Natalie smiled brightly. “He’s beautiful, Myra.”

“Would you like to hold him?” Myra asked.

Natalie nodded and gently took the baby from her friend. She carefully
held him cradled in her arms as she watched him sleeping.

Nick watched her, a large smile on his face. 

Nat looked at him and smiled. “Do you want to hold him?” 

Nick looked uncertain. “I don’t know, Nat… I don’t want to hurt him.”

Schanke chuckled. “You won’t. Babies are a lot tougher than they look.
Besides, you’re going to have three of your own around soon, so you’d
better get all the practice in you can, now.”

Nick laughed. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” He accepted the baby from
Natalie and held the tiny form close. He watched him sleep for a few
minutes, before Christopher’s voice broke in.

“Can I hold him Aunt Myra?” Chris asked.

Schanke smiled. “I don’t know, partner. He’s almost as big as you
are.”

“I be careful.” Chris promised. 

Nat looked questioningly at Myra, who nodded. “Okay, but why don’t you
sit in the chair, so I can help you?”

Chris quickly climbed into the chair and waited.

Nick brought Andrew over and gently handed the baby to Chris, while
Natalie helped him to support his head and back.

“He’s little.”  Chris said, smiling. “Are our babies going to be this
little?”

Nat smiled. “Yes, possibly smaller. The more babies a person has at
one time, the smaller they usually are.”

Chris watched Andrew for a few more minutes, before kissing him on the
forehead. “He needs to go back to his mommy, now.”

Nat nodded and carefully took Andrew into her arms and carried him
over to Myra. “Congratulations, both of you.”

Myra’s eyes reflected her happiness. “Thank you.”

“What do you think of your new brother?” Nick asked Jenny.

Jenny beamed. “I think he’s cool.”

They all chuckled and then Nick picked up Chris. “I think we’d better
be going. You need to rest. We’ll be happy to keep Jenny as long as
you need us to.”

“Thank you both, for everything.” Myra said to Nick and Natalie.
“We’re so lucky to have friends like you.” She kissed Jenny and hugged
her with one arm. “We’ll call you later on. I’ll probably go home
tomorrow, so Daddy will come and get you after Andy and I are settled
at home.”

Jenny nodded, before hugging her dad. She waved as they left the room
and then followed Nick and Natalie to the elevators.

They stopped at a small café for something to eat, before heading back
to the loft. There was still quite a bit of snow on the ground, but
the sky was clear and a brilliant crescent moon hung in the sky. 

Once they reached the loft, Natalie got the kids settled into bed,
while Nick drew a warm bath and prepared a cup of herbal tea for her.

Natalie settled into the tub and sighed, lifting her steaming mug from
the edge of the tub and taking a tentative sip.  She smiled and leaned
back, closing her eyes.

Nick entered the bathroom and seated himself on the floor beside the
tub, watching her quietly.

After several minutes, Nat opened her eyes and smiled at him.  “Penny
for your thoughts.”

Nick grinned. “I was just thinking that I don’t think I’ve ever seen
Schanke so happy before and I can’t wait for our little ones to
arrive.” 

Nat ran her palm over the gentle swell of her abdomen. Even though she
was just barely three months along, she was beginning to show if she
wore certain- or no- clothing. She was already beginning to have a
difficult time getting into her slacks and jeans, and she knew it
wouldn’t be too much longer before she’d have to make some adjustments
in her wardrobe.  “I know how you feel. We’ve still got quite a ways
to go, though.  I just wish that I knew if they were girls, or boys.
I want to know what to prepare for.”

Nick licked his bottom lip, as he watched the slow movement of her
hand. When he finally forced his eyes to meet hers, she was smiling in
amusement at him.  Nick grinned sheepishly. “Sorry. It’s just been so
long since we… well, you know.”

Nat chuckled and then sighed. “Yeah, I know. I’m sorry I haven’t felt
up to it.”

“Nat, don’t apologize. I understand, really, and I would never want to
do anything that makes you uncomfortable, or endangers you or our
children.” Nick leaned forward and lightly kissed her.

Nat returned his kiss and then ran her hand along his cheek and then
down his neck to his chest. “You know… I’m feeling better. A lot
better.” She grinned at him, her eyes sparkling.

Nick caught her meaning and returned her leering grin. “In that case,
I think we’d better adjourn to the bedroom.” Nick helped her out of
the water and dried her off, before lifting her in his arms and
carrying her to their bed.

~


  A few weeks later, Nick and Natalie met with Robbie to finalize the
paperwork on their new home.  Once that was accomplished, they hired a
team to go in and clean the house top to bottom.  

Natalie and Nick went through the house with a Decorator and decided
which rooms were going to be repainted, re-carpeted and/or remodeled. 
They spent several hours picking out carpeting, tile and paint or
wallpaper colors, before heading over to the Schanke home.

They hadn’t seen Myra or Andy since the day he’d been born, as they
wanted to give the family time to adjust.

Jenny met them at the door with warm hugs. “Mom’s upstairs changing
Andy and Dad is cooking dinner.” She told their guests, as she led
them into the family room.

They had barely gotten settled, when Myra came down the stairs
carrying Andy. “Nick, Natalie, Chris… it’s good to see you again.”
She smiled.

Nat stood and hugged her friend. “How are you?”

“Fine. Other than a few sleepless nights, we’re okay.” Myra said,
handing Andrew over to Natalie.

Natalie sat down on the sofa, while Nick hugged Myra and then waited
for her to sit.  He smiled at Nat, as he sat down beside her.

“How are you feeling?” Myra asked Nat.

“Much better.  The morning sickness is less frequent and I’m not quite
as tired.” Nat said, lightly stroking the tiny fingers in her hand.

Myra smiled and then looked at Christopher. “Did you bring your
Halloween costume with you?”

Chris grinned. “Yup. I gonna be a ‘tective. Just like Uncle Nick and
Uncle Don!”

Myra chuckled. “I’m sure you’ll be a terrific detective.”

Jenny grabbed Chris’ hand. “Come on. I’ll show you my costume!”

The adults watched as the children ran up the stairs, smiling to
themselves.  Nat looked at Nick. “Want to hold him?”

Nick hesitated briefly, before nodding. He carefully took the sleeping
infant from her and held him. “What’s keeping Don?” He asked.

As if on cue, Schanke came into the family room, wiping his hands on a
dishtowel.  “Hi guys! Sorry it took so long.  I had to finish the
mashed potatoes.”

Nat stood and hugged him. “We were just asking about you.”

“Little ol’ me? Aw, shucks!” Schanke laughed, before sitting himself
in his recliner. “How are the Knight’s?”

“We’re fine.” Nat said. “Christopher can’t wait to go Trick-or-
Treating.”

Schanke laughed. “Yeah. Jenny’s been driving me nuts all day, too.”

“How much longer before dinner is ready?” Myra asked.

“Maybe fifteen minutes or so. I’m just waiting on the roast.
Everything else is done.” Don told her.

Nick held one of Andy’s tiny hands between his thumb and forefinger.
It never ceased to amaze him how perfect these little beings were.  He
stood and carried him over to Myra, giving her a light kiss on the
forehead. “He’s beautiful.”

Myra beamed, as Nick sat down beside Natalie again.

“We finalized the paperwork on our house today. We also met with the
Decorator and got the ball rolling on the remodeling.  We should be
able to move in in about three weeks.” Nat told them.

“That’s terrific!  I bet you guys are so excited.” Myra said.

“Yes, we are. Christopher is ecstatic. He is already begging me to
build a fort in the backyard and put up a swing set.” Nick answered.

“Have fun, Pard. Kids don’t usually let up, until they get what they
want.” Schanke told him. 

Natalie and Nick glanced at each other and laughed. “We know.” They
said in unison.

Everyone laughed and Schanke stood. “I bet that roast is just about
finished. Give me a hand, Nick?”

Nick stood. “Sure.”

The men left and went to the kitchen, leaving Natalie and Myra in the
family room to talk.

“Would you like to see the nursery?” Myra asked. “We have a few
minutes before dinner will be on the table.”

Natalie smiled enthusiastically. “Of course I would.” 

They stood and Myra led Natalie up the stairs and into the nursery. It
was beautifully done in light blues, yellows and greens and had a
‘Noah’s Ark’ theme. 

Natalie admired the furnishings and the decorations. “This is
wonderful. Did you do this all yourself?”

“Donny and I worked on it together. He did most of the painting and
setting up the furniture. I did the borders and got the crib and stuff
ready.  We had to hire someone to install the carpeting.” Myra told
her. 

Natalie nodded. “You did a great job on it.  Does Andy sleep in here
yet?”

Myra shook her head. “Not yet. I still want him in the same room. When
he outgrows the bassinet, he’ll move into the crib in here. Are you
ready for dinner?”

“Yes. I’ll get the kids, if you’d like to take Andy downstairs.” Nat
told her.

“That’d be great. Thanks.” Myra said.

They left the nursery and Myra went downstairs, while Natalie went
down the hall to Jenny’s room to inform the children that dinner was
ready. After making sure they washed their hands, she followed them
down the stairs.

~


  Natalie pulled the covers back on Christopher’s bed and waited for
Nick to lay him down, before removing his coat and shoes.  She smiled
at the magnifying glass still clutched tightly in his small fist.
Gently removing it, she replaced it with his teddy bear. She kissed
him on the forehead, before covering him up.

Nick watched Natalie as she gently tucked Christopher in. Somehow,
this seemed so right. When Nat stood out of the way, Nick kissed Chris
on the forehead as well. He followed Nat out of the room, lightly
closing the door behind him.

Natalie went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator door. Pulling
out two bottles, she poured Nick a glass of bloodwine and herself a
glass of the uncut stuff. She put the bottles back into the ‘fridge,
before carrying the glasses over to the sofa where Nick sat.

Nick accepted his glass from Nat and waited for her to be seated
beside him before he took a sip.  Closing his eyes, he relished the
feelings that came from the blood.

Natalie smiled at Nick’s reaction. She took a sip of her own drink and
sighed. One of the peculiarities of being both mortal and vampire, was
that they could tolerate solid food and yet, still craved the blood. 

They finished their drinks in silence and then Nick took their glasses
to the kitchen and rinsed them. He rejoined Nat on the sofa, before
grabbing the remote and switching on the late night news.

Myra and Don had bundled up Andrew and put him in the stroller, so
that they could join Nick, Nat, Christopher and Jenny trick-or-
treating. They had gone to almost every house in a two-mile radius;
before Christopher and Jenny had finally tired enough to head back to
the Schanke’s home.

After thoroughly checking through the candy that the children had
collected, Nick and Schanke had allowed the children to have a few
pieces each, along with a cup of steaming cocoa, before Nick and
Natalie had decided it was time to head home.

Christopher had been asleep before they had even gotten to the end of
the street.

Natalie curled up beside Nick, as they watched the late night news.
She had been called in to work several times over the last two weeks,
because some psycho was raping and killing teenage boys. The story
was, of course, the main headline on the news that night. 

After several more minutes of bad news, Natalie sighed. “Turn it off,
Nick, please?” 

Nick nodded in agreement and switched off the television. He put his
arm around Natalie and kissed the top of her head. “How are you
feeling?”

Nat smiled. “Fine. Now that the morning sickness is passing, I feel
much better. I’m quickly outgrowing my clothes, though. Even my
largest outfits are getting too tight.”

Nick smiled sympathetically. “Why don’t we go shopping tomorrow? I’ve
been rather excited about the idea of buying you a whole wardrobe of
maternity clothing.”

Nat sighed. “I guess it’s inevitable.”

Nick frowned. “Aren’t you excited about this anymore?”

Nat looked into his eyes. “Excited about having your children? Yes.
Excited about getting fat and having everyone stare at me? No.”

Nick chuckled. “You will never be fat.” 

The phone rang and Nick reached around to answer it. “Knight
residence.”

“Nick? I’m not disturbing you, am I?” Patrick’s voice came over the
phone.

“No, of course not. Nat and I are still up. What’s going on?” Nick
asked.

“Anya and I were wondering if you and Natalie would like to join us
tomorrow night at the Raven.” Patrick told him. 

“The Raven? Any particular reason you chose there?” Nick looked at Nat
and shrugged.

“Honestly? I’ve heard a few unsettling rumors that concern you and
Nat. Henri suggested that we all be seen at the Raven- preferably
drinking some of its finest- in order to dispel those rumors. I’m
assuming that means that they also concern me and Anya.” Patrick told
him. “It sounds pretty serious, Nick.”

“In that case, we’ll be there. How about 2 a.m.? That’s usually when
the crowd shifts.” Nick told suggested.

“Sounds good. See you then.” Patrick said, before hanging up.

Nat looked at Nick, frowning. “What was that all about?”

“Patrick wants us to meet him and Anya at the Raven tomorrow night.
Apparently Henri suggested that we all be seen together. There are
some unsettling rumors being spread around that should be quickly
dispelled, for everyone’s safety.” Nick kissed her forehead. “We’ll
buy you something nice to wear tomorrow while we’re out.”

Nat nodded, then yawned. “I think I need to head up to bed. Coming?”

Nick nodded. “Yeah. I’m pretty tired, myself.” He stood and helped Nat
up and then wrapped his arm about her waist, as they climbed the
stairs to their bedroom.

~


  Natalie looked at her reflection in the mirror one last time, before
heading downstairs. The dress she’d bought earlier that day was
simple, yet elegant, and was obviously a maternity dress. The clip in
the back allowed it to adjust as she got farther along, so that now it
hugged her slightly expanded middle very nicely. She turned sideways
and caressed her abdomen. In just a short time, she would be able to
feel the fluttery movements of the babies growing inside her.  

Smiling, she turned from her reflection and left the bedroom. 

Once downstairs, she accepted Nick’s assistance with her long, warm
coat. Since the unexpected snow flurry a few weeks earlier they hadn’t
had anymore snow, but the weather had been very cold.

They arrived at the Raven just before two and Nick led Natalie to a
booth in a secluded area. He ordered a bottle of the Raven’s finest
uncut blood- donated- and four chilled glasses. When Patrick and Anya
arrived, Nick waved them over.

“Where’s Christopher?” Anya asked Natalie, as she sipped at her drink.

“He’s staying with Grace. I didn’t want to bother Don and Myra.
They’ve had their hands full, since Andrew arrived.” Nat said, smiling
over the rim of her glass. “We’ll have to get together sometime, so
you can meet Grace.”

“I’d like that. Maybe after you guys are settled into your new house,
we could throw you a housewarming party. Then we could meet all your
friends and co-workers.” Anya said.

Natalie looked at Nick. ‘Is that okay with you?’ She asked him,
silently.

‘Of course. I think it’s a great idea.’ Nick answered, also silently. 

Patrick and Anya smiled at one another. They’d used telepathic
communication often enough to know exactly what was going on. 

“That’s a terrific idea, Anya. Thank you.” Nat said.

They talked quietly while they finished off the bottle that Nick had
ordered. Then Nick asked Natalie to dance and Patrick and Anya
followed suit.

As they moved out onto the dance floor, the crowd seemed to part
slightly for them. Natalie glanced curiously around and found that no
one was dancing any more.

‘Nick? What is your sense of this crowd?’ Patrick asked Nick,
telepathically.

‘Young. And there’s no sign of Janette.’ Nick returned.

‘Janette?’ Patrick questioned.

‘She owns this place. She and I have the same sire.’ Nick told him.

‘Ah. Don’t look now, but here comes trouble.’ Patrick warned.

Nick gave Natalie a warning look, as he turned to face the new comer.
“Can I do something for you?”

“Yeah. You and these other mortals can leave.” The young vampire
sneered. “You’ve got a lot of guts coming here, deBrabant. Everyone
knows of your search for mortality. Coming here to flaunt it was very
stupid.”

Nick stood and coolly eyed his opponent. He had jet-black hair and
piercing green eyes, and he stood easily three inches taller than
Nick. “I’m not flaunting anything. My wife and friends and I are just
here to enjoy ourselves.”

Nick heard a sudden gasp behind him and turned to find Natalie being
held tightly by another vampire. He moved a step closer, but stopped
when he saw the knife held to her. Even though he knew the knife
wouldn’t kill Nat, it could still cause a problem for the unborn
babies.

Nat gave Nick a look of understanding, as Nick turned to face the
first vampire. “What do you want?”

“We’re going to add you and your friends here,” he said, indicating
Patrick and Anya, “to our stock.”

Nick glared. “And my wife?”

“Your Bitch and her puppies will be put to death before you. I’ve
heard that pregnant women have a most tantalizing flavor.”

Nick tensed momentarily. Then he glanced at Patrick. ‘What do you say
we put these ‘children’ in their places?”

Patrick and Anya grinned slow, evil grins. ‘By all means.’

‘Don’t worry about me, guys. I can take care of myself.’ Nat told
them. ‘You just take care of the rest of them.’

‘On three…’ Nick sent. ‘One…’

‘Two…’ Patrick returned.

“Three!” They shouted at once, startling the vampires around them. On
three, their eyes had become golden and their fangs had dropped. 

Chaos erupted, at that point.

Nick reached forward and grabbed the impudent whelp before him by the
throat and lifted him off the ground. He flung him into a nearby door,
before grabbing another one and doing the same.

He turned to see that Natalie had grabbed the knife from her assailant
and had embedded the metal blade deep into his heart. Though it
wouldn’t be fatal, it would hurt like hell. He raced to her side and
hit another vampire squarely in the jaw, sending him sprawling to the
ground, as Natalie kneed one in the groin and then hit him right
between the eyes.

Patrick had grabbed the two closest to him and knocked their heads
soundly together, nodding at the satisfying ‘crunch’ he heard. He,
too, ran to Nat’s side. 

“We need to get her to safety!” Patrick shouted over the din. “I don’t
want anything to happen to the babies!”

Nick nodded and grabbed Nat by the elbow, knocking a young female away
from him, as if swatting away a fly. “Come on, Nat!”

Natalie pushed through the crowd, as Patrick and Nick continued
fighting the vampires that headed towards them. She noted that the
Raven was quickly turning into a shambles.

They had almost made it to the door of the back rooms, when three
vampires flew down and blocked their path.  They each grabbed one of
them and turned them to face the crowd, while another one dragged Anya
over to stand beside them.

The young vampire that had confronted Nick grinned evilly at them, as
he held a stake up before them. “I don’t know what you four are, but
obviously you aren’t entirely mortal.”

‘Don’t worry. The stake can’t kill us.’ Patrick told them.

‘No, but it could kill the fetuses.’ Anya reminded him. 

Natalie’s eyes widened in terror. She knew they had to do something.

“Who are you?” Nick asked the stake-wielding vampire.

“They call me ‘Spark’.” He said, grinning. “Don’t worry. I’ll kill
your wife first, so she won’t have to watch the rest of you die.”

Natalie watched as he raised the stake. She had a sudden mental image
and she closed her eyes and focused all of her will into it. Somehow,
she knew that this was possible. Opening her eyes, she saw the stake
begin to descend and she let out a loud scream.  “NOOO!!”

Spark suddenly found himself flying through the air, backwards. A
broken chair leg came up behind him just before he hit the wall,
imbedding itself into his heart, through his back. He looked
incredulously at the foursome on the other side of the room. “What are
you?” He asked, through ragged breaths.

Natalie took a deep breath and the four vampires holding them were
suddenly suspended in the air, stakes pointed straight at their
hearts. She looked up once, to make sure that they weren’t moving,
then walked purposefully over to where Spark lay crumpled against the
wall, the crowd parting silently to let her through. “Someone you
don’t want to fuck with.” She said, menacingly, eyes now red with
rage.

She hissed once, baring her fangs at him, and then kicked him hard in
the chest, sending the stake the rest of the way through his heart. At
the same time, the other four vampires crashed to the floor. As he
slumped over in death, Nat turned and faced the crowd. “Anyone else?”

Everyone backed uncertainly away, shaking their heads. 

Nodding her agreement, Natalie walked over to the bar. “I’d like a
glass of the uncut stuff, please.”

Miklos nodded and hurriedly found a clean crystal chalice and filled
it to the brim. 

Natalie took a long drink and then turned to face a stunned Nick,
Patrick and Anya. “Care to join me?”

As the three of them walked towards her, they heard a loud gasp from
across the room. “What happened to my club?”

They turned to see Janette standing, staring at the carnage before
her. She glared at the four of them and waved a finger in their
direction. “Nichola…”

~

 

Three weeks later:



  Natalie surveyed the loft and sighed. She would miss this place.
Although she knew that with their quickly growing family the loft
would be much too small, she still had a lot of memories here that
made it feel like home. She smiled sadly at Nick, as she buttoned up
her coat and picked her purse up from the kitchen counter.

Nick took Nat’s hand, as soon as she stepped into the lift and kissed
her on the forehead. He understood her feelings. And although he had
called the loft home for nearly six years, he didn’t feel the same
sense of loss this time. Instead, he felt an eager anticipation of the
future that they faced.

All of their things had been moved to the new house by a professional
moving team. All that was left for them to do, was unpack the boxes
that sat waiting for them in each room.

Natalie had decided to quit working altogether for the time being. The
incident at the Raven had scared her more than she had been willing to
admit and she was frightened for the safety of her unborn children.
She enjoyed staying home and being a wife and mother, knowing that she
could return to work whenever she felt ready to do so.

Nick had taken a week’s leave, in order to help Nat in the process of
settling into their new home. He smiled at Christopher, as he buckled
him into his seat. He had promised the young boy that they would build
a fort and put up a swing set, as soon as Spring set in and the
weather warmed up.  In the meantime, they could start preparing for
Christmas, which was only about a month away.

They arrived at their new house and Nick led them into the foyer. He
took their jackets and hung them in the closet, before following
Natalie and Christopher into the family room. 

Nat looked around and then looked at Nick. “Where do you want to
start?”

Nick shrugged. “The kitchen? It seems to be the place we spend the
most time.”

Nat nodded in agreement.

 A few hours later, Natalie surveyed the kitchen and nodded. It had
not taken long to unpack, with the three of them working together. 

“Why don’t we go out to dinner and then go grocery shopping?” Nick
suggested. “We can work on the rest of the house, later.”

Natalie agreed. She was too tired to cook. Although she knew that they
needed to go grocery shopping, she wasn’t really looking forward to
it. “Maybe we can put the shopping off until tomorrow, too. I am
really worn out.”

Nick looked at her in concern. She seemed to be tiring more easily
these last few weeks. “Would you rather order something in?”

Rubbing the back of her sore neck with her palm, Natalie nodded. “That
sounds like an even better idea.”

Nick walked behind her and massaged her neck. “Why don’t you call and
order whatever you’d like and then go upstairs and take a hot bath and
get dressed for bed?  I’ll get Chris ready for bed and call you when
dinner arrives.”

Nat sighed and nodded. “Okay.” She turned around and kissed him,
before heading up the back stairs to their bedroom.

“Is Aunt Nat’lie okay?” Chris asked Nick, once Nat was upstairs. “She
doesn’t look so good.”

Nick looked down at Chris. “I don’t know. I think she is just really
tired. Carrying three babies is hard and moving is making it harder.”

“I can unpack my room. I am big enough.” Chris told him. 

Nick smiled at him. “That would be a big help. Come on. Let’s go get
you ready for bed.” He picked him up and carried him to his room.

Once Christopher was ready for bed, he and Nick went down to the
kitchen and began to set the table. They decided to use paper plates
and plastic ware, so that there would be less clean-up when they were
through.  They had just finished, when the doorbell rang. Taking the
bag containing the salad, Christopher followed Nick into the kitchen.

Nick set the pizza box on the table. “I’m going to go and get Natalie.
I’ll be right back.”

Christopher nodded, as he climbed up onto his chair.

Nick opened their bedroom door and stopped. The scent of Natalie’s
blood was very strong in the air. “Nat?” He called. When there was no
answer, he rushed into the bathroom and found Nat lying in a heap on
the floor, blood pooled around her. He went to her and shook her,
trying to wake her up. When he found that she was not responding, he
ran back into the bedroom and called for an ambulance, while sending a
mental call for help to Patrick and Anya.

A minute later, Patrick and Anya were at the door and they rushed into
the house. “Nick? Nat?” Patrick called.

“Upstairs!” Nick yelled, as he spoke to the emergency operator. Once
he hung up the phone, he turned to see Anya hurrying into the bathroom
and Patrick standing by the bathroom door.

“What happened?” Patrick asked. 

“I don’t know. She seemed really tired after we unpacked the kitchen,
so I told her to order something for dinner and then come upstairs and
take a hot bath. I got Chris ready for bed and then we went downstairs
to set the table and wait for the food to arrive. When I came up to
get her for dinner, I found her out cold on the floor.” Nick told him,
trying to force the wave of panic he felt down.

Anya came out of the bathroom and grabbed Nick. “Come on, I need your
help.” She looked at Patrick. “You go downstairs and stay with Chris.
Send the emergency team up, as soon as they get here.”

Patrick nodded and headed downstairs.

Anya looked at Nick as she covered Nat with a large bath towel. “How
has she been eating?”

“Um, fine. She has had a bit of morning sickness, but not too bad.”
Nick told her, taking Nat’s hand in his.

“Morning sickness? Still?” Anya asked, concern etched into her
features. “Has she been drinking the tea?” She asked, as she brushed
Nat’s hair from her face. 

Nick nodded. “She started adding blood to it, though.”

Anya looked back up at Nick in alarm. “When? Why didn’t she call me?”

“About four days ago. I thought she had called you.” Nick told her.
“What’s going on?”

Anya shook her head and opened Nat’s mouth. “Give me your wrist.”

Nick looked at her in bewilderment, until Anya sighed in exasperation
and grabbed his arm. She allowed her fangs to drop and then sliced his
wrist open, holding it firmly over Nat’s open mouth.

Natalie began to suck on his wrist until Anya pulled him away from
her, just as the emergency team came crashing through the bedroom
door. 

Anya grabbed Nick and pulled him to the side, while the EMT’s started
working on Nat. They asked a few questions of Nick while they worked
and, in a short time, had Nat on a stretcher heading down the stairs.

At the bottom of the stairs, Anya looked at Nick. “You go to the
hospital and Patrick and I will stay with Chris. I’ll call a
‘specialist’ and have her meet you there.”

Nick nodded solemnly, as he kissed Christopher on the top of the head.
“Be good. I’ll call you, later.”

Christopher watched as Nick jumped into the Caddy and followed the
ambulance into the night, praying that his mother and his new siblings
would be all right.

~


  Nick tightly held onto Natalie’s hand, while the doctor examined
her. He had adamantly refused to leave her side. He watched in
silence, while the nurse checked Nat’s vital signs and the doctor did
an ultrasound. 

“The good news is, the babies are all fine.” Doctor Bennett told him.

“And the bad news?” Nick asked.

“The placenta for one of the fetuses has started to rupture. I may be
able to repair it surgically, but I can’t promise that we won’t lose
the baby if we try.” She told him.

“What are our options?” Nick asked her. 

“We can keep her in bed for a few weeks and see if the rupture repairs
itself. Doing it that way, we run the risk of it rupturing altogether
and losing the fetus. Or, we can do surgery and try to repair the
damage. But, again, we run the risk of losing the fetus.” She looked
solemnly at Nick. “Natalie is still unconscious, so it is your
decision.”

Nick met her eyes with his own fearful ones. “Can I have a few
minutes?”

Dr. Bennett nodded. “We’ll leave you alone.” She said, standing and
moving the equipment out of the way.

Before she left, Nick called. “Dr. Bennett? Do you know if they are
boys or girls?”

She turned to look at him. “Two boys and one girl.”

“Which one is in danger?” Nick asked, softly. 

“Your little girl.” She told him, quietly. She hated this part of her
job.

Nick swallowed hard and nodded, leaning his head down against Nat’s. 

Dr. Bennett turned and silently left the room. 

Nick kissed Nat’s forehead. “What should I do, Nat? How can I make
this decision on my own?” 

He looked at Nat’s pale form. He knew there was no danger of her
dying, but he couldn’t bear the thought of her hating him for making
the wrong decision.

Closing his eyes, he began to silently pray for an answer.

After several minutes, Nick felt a hand on his shoulder. “Nick?”

He looked up to see Dr. Bennett standing beside him. “Have you
decided?”

Nick swallowed hard. “Could we possibly wait for Nat to regain
consciousness? I don’t think I should make this decision on my own.”

Dr. Bennett smiled and nodded. “As long as nothing serious happens, I
think that would be acceptable. We’ll closely monitor her and the
fetuses, to make sure that everything is all right. But we may have to
make a quick decision, if something happens.”

Nick nodded. “Thank you.”

“There is a specialist that I think should be assigned to Natalie’s
case. She deals with extremely high risk, multiple fetus pregnancies.
That is what I came to tell you. You and she can decide what you want
to do.” Dr. Bennett told him. “As much as I like Natalie, I think she
would be in better hands with a specialist.”

Nick nodded. This must be the person Anya spoke of. “Thank you so
much, for everything.” 

Dr. Bennett shook his hand and then opened the door. “Dr. Tripp?”

A tall slender woman with red hair and beautiful blue eyes stepped
into the room. Nick stared at her for a moment, before standing. 

“Nick, this is Dr. Tripp. I’ve asked her to take over Natalie’s case.”
Dr. Bennett said. “Dr. Tripp, this is Detective Nick Knight.”

Nick smiled briefly and shook the newcomer’s hand. “Doctor. It is a
pleasure to meet you.”

Dr. Tripp smiled back at him. “The pleasure is all mine, Detective, I
assure you. I’ve heard a great number of things about your wife and I
am flattered to be taking over her case.”

Dr. Bennett smiled and then shook Nick’s hand again. “Detective.
Doctor. I really must be going. Tell Natalie that I want to see those
babies, after they’re born.”

“I will. Thank you, again.” Nick told her, before she left the room.
He waited until she was gone, before turning to look at Dr. Tripp with
narrowed eyes. “Okay, Ciera. Want to tell me what is really going on
here?” 

Ciera smiled sweetly at him. “I really am a specialist in multiple
fetus pregnancies, Nicky. Calm down.”

Nick sighed. “All right. I’m sorry.”

Ciera hugged him. “Don’t worry.” She pulled back and kissed him on the
cheek. “So, are you surprised?”

“That you’re a Doctor or that you’re here? I thought you were off
somewhere in South America.” Nick said, kissing her forehead and
stepping back to sit beside Nat. He took her hand and held it firmly. 

“That was over a hundred years ago!” Ciera exclaimed. She picked up
Nat’s chart and read through it. Then she looked solemnly at him.
“This is really serious, you know. We could lose your little girl. I
am going to do everything I possibly can to make sure that we don’t,
but you need to be prepared. Just in case.” 

She looked closely at Natalie. “She is very beautiful. How old is
she?”

“Thirty-two.” Nick said, stroking Nat’s forehead.

“Not how old is she supposed to be. How old is she?” Ciera said,
exasperated.

Nick looked up at her and smiled. “Thirty-two. Really.”

Ciera looked surprised. “Oh my goodness! She’s just a baby!”

Nick gave her a stern look.

“Sorry. But, you know what I mean.” She said, as she put her
stethoscope on and listened to Nat’s heart. “You two are Abherants? I
take it that means that Natalie is the one that started the changes in
you?”

Nick looked surprised. “You know about us?”

Ciera nodded. “I delivered Anya and Patrick’s grandson’s children.
I’ve known a few others, as well.”

“Most of the Community seems to be in the dark about us. We had quite
an incident at the Raven a few weeks ago.” Nick told her.

Ciera looked up. “That was you? Figures.”

Nick raised an eyebrow, but didn’t comment.

Ciera checked Natalie’s blood pressure and then listened to the
fetuses. “Well, so far everything is okay. We can wait until Natalie
wakes up, before deciding what to do about the ruptured placenta. Have
you been feeding her?”

“She eats three meals a day.” Nick said, confused.

Ciera rolled her eyes. “No… have you been feeding her?”

“Oh. Um, no. Anya sliced open my wrist and fed her before the
paramedics arrived. Before that, it had been several weeks since we’d
shared blood.”

Ciera nodded. “How much blood has she been taking in on a daily
basis?”

Nick shrugged. “About a half of a cup.”

Ciera looked up and frowned. “That is not even close to the amount she
needs.”

“It’s not like we have a lot of experience in this area, Ciera! The
little we do know, is from being around Anya and Patrick!” Nick said,
raising his voice.

Ciera looked hard at Nick. “I am aware of that. I don’t care if you
are my sire, you will not speak to me in such a manner.”

Nick cringed. “Sorry.”

Ciera sighed. “Nicky, I know you’re scared. I don’t blame you. But you
have got to calm down, for Natalie’s and the babies’ sake. I’m going
to have a cot brought in, so you can get some sleep. I’ll be close by,
in case Natalie wakes up, or something happens.”

Nick nodded, as Ciera kissed the top of his head and left the room.

In a few minutes, a nurse and an orderly brought in a cot and made it
up for Nick. They left quietly, after the nurse had checked on Nat.
Then Nick lay down and closed his eyes, hoping for a few hours of
sleep.

~


  Nick startled awake and looked around, momentarily disoriented. He
took a deep breath and then sat up, stretching. He wasn’t sure just
what it was that had roused him from sleep. He looked over at Nat’s
sleeping form and then stood. He went over and kissed her on the
forehead and then checked his watch. It was after four in the morning.
He turned to walk back over to the cot, when he heard a noise and
stopped. Turning, he picked up Nat’s hand and lightly stroked her
hair. 

“Nat?” He called softly. “Nat, can you hear me?”

“Mmmnngg…” Nat moaned softly, moving her head from side to side.

“I’m here, Nat. Can you hear me?” Nick asked again, giving her hand a
light squeeze.

Natalie squeezed back. “Niiick…” She whispered, licking her lips.
“Thirsty…”

“I’ll get you some water.” Nick said and went to the sink. He took a
plastic cup and filled it with cold water, then went back over to
Natalie. “Here’s your water, Nat.”

Natalie groggily opened one eye and then the other. She tried to pull
herself to a sitting position, but lost her grip on the handrail and
fell softly back against the pillow.

Nick set the cup of water on the bedside table and then pushed the
button on the bed that would raise the head, so that Nat would be in a
semi-upright position. Then he picked up the cup and held it to her
lips. “Here you are, love.”

Natalie sipped at the water, until the cup was half empty. She shook
her head negatively when he offered her more. “No… thank you.”

Nick set the cup back on the bedside table and then took her hand.
“How are you feeling?”

“Like I got hit by a truck. What happened?” She asked. Suddenly, she
sat up straighter and placed a hand on her abdomen. “The babies?” She
asked, alarmed.

Nick put a hand on her shoulder and gently forced her to lie back
down. “Are fine. You need to rest, or they won’t be.”

Natalie sighed and nodded. “Chris?”

“Patrick and Anya are with him. I called for them, after I found you
on the floor of the bathroom in a puddle of blood. They arrived about
a minute later, while I was on the phone with the emergency operator.
Do you remember what happened?” 

Natalie frowned. “I remember taking a bath and feeling a slight
cramping. I got out and dried off, but I felt really dizzy. I turned
to go back out to the bedroom… then it all went black.” She shook her
head. “I don’t know what was wrong.”

Nick took a deep breath and nodded, taking her hand in his. “Nat…
there’s a problem.” At Natalie’s sharp look, he held his hand up to
silence her. “Dr. Bennett did an ultrasound and found that one of the
fetuses’ placenta has ruptured slightly. She said that it may be
possible to repair it with surgery, but we risk losing the baby.”

Nat’s eyes filled with tears, as she thought over what he was telling
her. “And if we don’t do the surgery?”

“The placenta could separate from the uterine wall and we’ll
definitely lose her.” Nick told her, squeezing her hand and then
kissing her knuckles.

“Her?” Nat asked. 

Nick nodded. “I asked Dr. Bennett if she could tell if they were boys
or girls.”

“Obviously one is a girl… what are the other two?” Nat asked, lightly
rubbing her abdomen.

“Both boys.” Nick said, smiling slightly.

Nat looked into Nick’s eyes. “Then we stand a chance of losing our
only daughter…” She broke into tears at that point and Nick sat on the
bed beside her and pulled her into his arms. 

“Shhh… Nat. We’ll get through this.” Nick soothed. “Dr. Bennett has
asked a specialist to take over. Her name is Ciera Tripp and she is
the best in her field.” He kissed the top of her head, as he stroked
her hair. “She’s also a member of the Community.”

Nat looked up at him again. “A vampire?” She asked, confused.

“Yes. She has experience with Abherants, as well as being a specialist
in multiple fetus pregnancies. If anyone can help us, she can.” Nick
told her. 

There was a light tap on the door and then a nurse entered. She smiled
at Nat, when she saw that she was awake. “Hi there. I’m Mary Anne,
your night nurse. How are you feeling?”

“Like I’m in the middle of a bad dream.” Nat sighed. She smiled sadly
at the nurse, as she wiped her nose with a tissue Nick had handed her.


“Detective Knight filled you in on everything, then?” Mary Anne asked.


Natalie nodded. “Is Dr. Tripp available? I’d like to speak to her,
before she goes home for the day.”

“I’ll see if I can track her down.” Mary Anne said, as she checked
Nat’s blood pressure and pulse rate. “I know she planned to stop in,
before her shift was up, but she may have had an emergency case. Can I
get you anything while you’re waiting?”

“I am kind of hungry.” Nat told her. “I missed dinner and I didn’t
really eat much of a lunch.”

“I’ll see what I can get for you. In the meantime, if you need
anything, press the call button and I’ll come running.” Mary Anne told
her, before leaving the room and lightly closing the door.

“She seems nice.” Nat commented.

“The entire staff has been terrific.” Nick told her. He moved so that
he was sitting on the bed right beside her, facing the same direction
as she was. He lifted his feet up onto the bed and climbed under the
covers with her, and then he pulled Nat into his arms and kissed her.
“Try to get a little more rest. It will be morning, soon.”

Nat laid her head on his shoulder and lowered the head of the bed a
little. Sighing, she closed her eyes and began gently rubbing her
abdomen. 

She felt Nick’s hand cover hers and still her movements. “Everything
will be fine, Nat. You’ll see.” Nick whispered to her.

Natalie didn’t reply. She couldn’t. The ache in her heart had caused a
lump to form in her throat and she was fighting back the urge to
scream in frustration and cry in agony. When she finally allowed her
tears to fall, she felt Nick’s strong arms surround her in a
comforting cocoon, while he whispered words of love and hope.

After several long minutes, she cried herself to sleep.

~


  Ciera walked quietly into Natalie’s room and smiled at the sight
before her. Nick was lying spooned behind Natalie, his arms wrapped
securely around her. It was obvious that Natalie had been crying
recently and Ciera assumed that Nick must have told her about the
problems facing them.

 She quietly checked the monitor that kept a constant reading of
Natalie’s blood pressure and heart rate and marked the information on
her chart. The one good thing about being a vampire, was that she
didn’t really need the stethoscope to listen to Nat’s lungs and heart.
Although she could hear the fetuses fine without the stethoscope as
well, she preferred to use it, so that she could more easily focus on
each individual heartbeat.

She rubbed the stethoscope briskly on her lab coat for a few moments
to warm it up, before gently lifting the blankets away from Natalie’s
extended abdomen and placing it gently against her hospital gown.
Moving it a bit, she located the first fetus and listened intently,
before moving on to the second and finally, the third.

Natalie stirred and opened her eyes, gasping in surprise at the woman
leaning over her with a stethoscope placed gently over her abdomen.

Ciera looked up when she heard Nat’s surprised gasp and smiled. “Shhh.
Give me just a moment.”

Natalie nodded and remained silent while the doctor finished her exam.


Ciera finished listening and nodded, before standing. “Everything’s
fine.” She extended her hand. “I’m Dr. Ciera Tripp.”

Natalie accepted her hand and shook it, before speaking. “Natalie
Knight, but you already knew that.”

Ciera smiled. “Yes. It is nice to finally meet you, though. I assume
that Nicky filled you in?”

Natalie frowned briefly at the nickname, but quickly brushed it off.
“Yes, he did. Do you really think that surgery will be necessary?”

Ciera took a deep breath and held it, before letting it out
explosively.  “That will depend on a number of things.  I think that
if you and Nick share blood on a regular basis for a few weeks, the
rupture may repair itself. You will have to remain in bed for quite a
while, though.”

“How long?” Nat asked, as she felt Nick stir behind her.

“At least a month, possibly longer. We want to make sure that you are
as far along as possible, in case we have to deliver these little ones
early.” Ciera told her.

Nick sat up and frowned. “Do you think that will be necessary?”

Ciera grinned at him. “Nice of you to join us, Nicky.”

Nick shook his head. “I’m serious, Ciera.  Do you think it will be
necessary to deliver the triplets early?”

Ciera looked solemnly at him. “I can’t say at this point, but it is
something that we may have to consider.”

“What do we do in the meantime?” Nat asked. 

“You and Nick share blood as often as you like. I especially want you
taking more of Nick’s blood than he takes of yours. I also want you to
increase your human blood intake. No less than six cups a day. And
rest. Lots and lots of rest.” Ciera looked sternly at them. “We have
to take this one day at a time.”

Nick and Natalie looked at each other and then sighed and nodded. 

“Should I quit my job?” Nick asked Natalie. “Then I could be home with
you and Chris all of the time.”

“No! Nick, you love being a cop. We’ll manage.” Nat told him. “We can
always hire someone to help us.”

“Who is Chris?” Ciera asked, as she set Natalie’s chart on the counter
near the sink.

Natalie sighed. “It’s rather complicated, but he’s my son.”

Ciera raised an eyebrow. “Complicated?”

“My sister and her husband adopted him when he was born. But they were
recently murdered. A stipulation in the adoption stated that if
anything were to happen to them, I would regain full custody. So now,
Nick and I have him.” Nat said, trying to keep it short.

Ciera nodded. “Well, I think we’ll keep you here for a few days to
monitor you and then I’ll release you. You will have to stay in bed,
unless you are using the bathroom or showering. Nick will have to be
with you whenever you bathe or shower, just to be safe. You can
probably stay on the sofa, as long as you are resting. Watching
television, reading… nice, calming activities. I will come by and
examine you twice a day. If you need anything, do not hesitate to call
me, no matter what time it is.” 

She continued. “Absolutely no sex. However, blood sharing is highly
encouraged, as long as you don’t bring her to orgasm.” Ciera smiled at
Nick’s uncomfortable look. “Sorry Natalie, but that stimulates
contractions of the uterus, which is something we don’t want right
now.”

Natalie gave a sad smile and nodded her understanding. “Gotcha.”

“Get as much help with daily chores and caring for Chris as you need.
I don’t want you so much as dusting the coffee table right now. We’ll
do an ultrasound daily until I release you and then we’ll do one
weekly after that. Since you both have ultra-sensitive hearing, you
can listen for changes in fetal heart rate. If you note any changes,
no matter how minor they may seem, I want you to call me right away.
Any questions?”

“Should Nick increase his blood intake, since I am supposed to take
more of his than he takes of mine?” Nat asked, concerned for Nick’s
well being.

“That would probably be a good idea, at least for awhile. But don’t
substitute blood for regular food, either. Rather, think of it as an
addition to your normal diet.” Ciera warned. “Anything else?”

Nick and Natalie looked at one another and then shook their heads. 

“In that case, I’m going to send in a nurse with something for you to
eat. I’ll bring in some blood for you a bit later.” Ciera turned to
go.

“The sun will be up soon, shouldn’t you be getting home?” Nick asked.

Ciera turned back around and smiled at him. “Don’t worry about me,
Dad. I’m a big girl, now, remember?”

Nick narrowed his eyes at her. “Very funny, Ladybug.”

Ciera opened her mouth to protest, then snapped it shut. “Touché.” She
acknowledged. “I’ll check in with you later tonight.” 

With that, she was gone.

“Dad? Ladybug? And why does she keep calling you ‘Nicky’?” Natalie
asked, finally having had enough.

Nick kissed her once to silence her. “Ciera is one of mine.” He told
her.

“One of your what… ohhh.” Nat said, as it finally dawned on her.  She
lay back on the pillows and turned to face him. “Tell me.”

Nick chuckled. “Okay. It all started in 1657. LaCroix insisted that we
travel to Ireland from England…”

~


  Nick told his story, keeping his voice low. “There was a war going
on between two landowners, as there often was then. LaCroix and I were
out hunting and we came across a group of men that had a teenage girl
pinned to the ground. They were taking turns raping her and she was
screaming for help. I couldn’t stand the sight, especially when I saw
that she was with child.”

Natalie’s eyes widened and she shuddered. “How terrible.”

Nick nodded. “I killed two of them, while LaCroix took care of the
other three. We were going to leave, when the girl cried out and
reached her hand out to me. I took her hand and knelt beside her and
she asked me to help her. Of course, I couldn’t just leave her there,
so I started to pick her up. LaCroix tried to stop me, but I insisted
on helping her. He got angry and left, so I picked her up and flew her
to the inn where Janette and I were staying.”

He paused for a moment, when a nurse brought two trays full of food
into the room. Nick stood and moved the table over Nat’s bed, so that
her food would be in front of her. Then he pulled a chair closer to
the bed and sat down, accepting one of the trays from the nurse. 

After they’d thanked her and she’d left, they started to eat.

“Okay, what happened after you took her to the inn?” Nat asked, in
between mouthfuls of scrambled eggs and toast.

Nick swallowed his mouthful of food and continued. “As soon as I told
Janette about how I’d found her, she kicked me out of the room and
sent for a maid. They cared for the girl for several hours, because
the trauma she’d suffered caused her to go into labor. It was nearly
sunrise when she finally asked to see me.” 

He took another bite of his food and then washed it down with a sip of
coffee before continuing. “She told me that if she had a girl, she
wanted her baby to be named Ciera after her mother, and if she had a
boy, she wanted him to have my name. Then she asked me to look after
her baby for her. I tried to tell her that I couldn’t possibly do as
she asked, but she begged me to take care of her child.”

“So then what happened?” Natalie asked, eyes wide.

“She gave birth to Ciera and died a few hours later.” Nick told her,
sadly. “Janette and LaCroix thought I was insane, but I had promised
her that I would care for her child.”

“What did you do?”

“I found a peasant family in Scotland and I told them that I was her
uncle. I paid them quite well to care for her and I visited
frequently.” He sighed. “She couldn’t say ‘Nicholas’ when she first
learned to talk, so she called me ‘Nicky’. When she was sixteen, I
tried to find her a suitable husband, but she insisted that she wanted
to marry me. When I told her that that was impossible, she wanted to
know why. I had long since told her the truth about her mother, so she
knew I wasn’t really her uncle.”

“What did you tell her?”

“I told her that I was responsible for her and that she would do as
she was told and marry the man that I had chosen for her.” Nick said,
finishing the last of his coffee and avoiding Nat’s gaze.

Nat started to protest, but realized that the culture then was much
different than it was today. She reached a hand out and laid it on his
arm. “How did she end up becoming a vampire?”

Nick looked up at Natalie and sighed. “I arranged for her to marry a
local nobleman’s son. I provided a hefty dowry for her and since
everyone believed her to be my niece, she was easily accepted. But she
ran away. She had discovered a few days before her wedding what my
true nature was. She had followed me out one night and she caught me
as I was draining the life of some poor soul. She was angry at first,
but then she begged me to make her into what I was, so that we could
be together. When I refused, she ran away.”

Natalie’s jaw had dropped open for a moment and she snapped it shut.

Nick chuckled and then sobered, as he continued his tale. “She took
several bags of coins from the chest I kept her dowry in and left as
soon as the sun rose. Because she had the advantage of being able to
travel during daylight hours, she managed to avoid me for nearly six
months. When I found her, I told her I was taking her back to marry
the young man that I’d chosen. With enough money, the family would
have gladly allowed her to marry him. But she told me that she’d just
run away after the wedding and I realized that she would.”

He stood and took their trays over to the counter by the sink. After
he moved the table away from Nat’s bed, he climbed back in beside her
and held her close.

“You still haven’t told me how she ended up being a creature of the
night.” Nat reminded him.

Nick sighed. “I decided to take her along with me, but to keep her
safe from other vampires, I had to continually take small amounts of
her blood. Kind of like a dog marking its territory.” Nick said,
making a face that showed his disgust. 

“Anyway, she had been traveling with me and the others for nearly two
years, when I finally decided that it was time to find her a place to
settle. I knew that I couldn’t allow her to travel with us
indefinitely, so I started looking for a place that she could call
home. But we wound up in a town where there were some Enforcers and
they found out about her. They gave me the option of killing her or
bringing her across. I agreed to bring her across.” 

His eyes took on a far away look as he finished telling her his tale.
“I took her blood and then gave her mine, but she didn’t move. After
several minutes I gave up, thinking I had failed. I hid her in a
cellar until nightfall, when I planned to take her into the woods and
bury her. But when I went to the cellar to get her, I found that she
was gone. She had risen at sunset and had left the cellar, searching
for mortals to feed on. By the time I found her, she had already
killed three people. So I helped her to dispose of the bodies and we
quickly left the town. I kept her with me for several more years,
teaching her what I knew. But she was horribly jealous of my
relationship with Janette and so she finally left. I wasn’t like
LaCroix, so I allowed her to go. I saw her on occasion, but we were
never very close again after that. The last time I saw her was over a
hundred years ago and she was heading to South America.”

Natalie placed a soft palm across his cheek and caressed his face for
several minutes. When he finally looked into her eyes, she smiled at
him and leaned forward to place a gentle kiss on his lips. “I love
you.” She whispered.

Nick’s eyes filled with tears. No matter what she discovered about his
past, it never changed her love for him. It amazed and humbled him. “I
love you, too.”

Natalie snuggled closer to him and closed her eyes. “We should call
Patrick and Anya and Chris.”

Nick kissed the top of her head and glanced at his watch, before
wrapping his arms securely around her again. “In a little while. For
now, I just want to hold you.”

~


  Natalie looked up from the book she was reading and smiled brightly.
“Hey there! Come here and give me a hug!”

Christopher ran to Natalie’s bedside and launched himself up onto the
bed and into her arms. “I missed you!” He exclaimed, hugging her
tightly and kissing her cheek.

“Mmmm. I missed you, too.” Nat said, kissing the top of his head.
“Have you been minding Patrick and Anya?” 

“Yes. I bein’ bery good.” Chris informed her with a proud grin.

“That’s what I like to hear. How is school going?” Natalie asked.

“Okay.” He looked at Anya and smiled when she handed him a folded
piece of paper. “I painted dis for you. It’s you an’ me an’ Uncle Nick
at the zoo.”

Natalie unfolded the paper and smiled at the picture. “Which animal is
this?” She asked, pointing to the creature in the cage. “It looks like
some kind of bat.”

Christopher grinned. “It is! It’s a bampire bat!”

Natalie rolled her eyes and laughed. “I should have guessed!” She
hugged him close again. “I love it, thank you.”

Christopher kissed her on the cheek and settled in beside her.
“When’re you comin’ home?”

Natalie gave his shoulders a gentle squeeze. “Soon. Dr. Tripp wants to
make sure the babies are okay, first.”

Christopher put his small hand on her belly. “Can I feel ‘em move
yet?”

Nat shook her head. “Not yet, but soon. I can see them on that machine
over there,” she indicated the ultrasound equipment, “and they move
around a lot. Dr. Tripp said we should be able to feel them moving any
day now.”

Christopher looked at the machine. “Can I see the babies on the
sheen?”

“Tell you what, next time Dr. Tripp comes in, we’ll ask her.” Nat told
him. She looked at her other two guests, smiling. “Thank you both for
taking care of Christopher for us.”

“It’s our pleasure.” Anya told her, returning her smile. “He is
wonderful.”

“He does everything we ask him, without so much as a frown.” Patrick
said, walking over and mussing Chris’ hair. “I wish all kids were that
well behaved.”

Nick chuckled. “It’s just because he isn’t used to you, yet.”

Patrick winked at Chris. “Nah. Not this little angel.”

Christopher giggled, covering his mouth. “I wanna stay in the hostital
wif you.” He told Natalie, laying his curly brown head against her
breast.

Natalie stroked his soft hair and sighed. “I know. I’m afraid that you
can’t, though.”

Christopher’s lower lip trembled and his eyes filled with tears.

Nick gave Natalie a sympathetic look. ‘I’ll take him downstairs and
distract him for a bit, so you can talk to Patrick and Anya.’ He told
her, silently. 

Natalie gave him a grateful look and nodded. 

“Come on, Sport. Let’s go see what they’ve got in the cafeteria.” Nick
said, standing and taking Christopher’s hand.

Once Chris was off of the bed, Nick led him out of the room.

“He’s been so good, Nat. But he misses you and Nick, terribly. He is
very concerned for the babies, too.” Anya told her, seating herself in
the chair that Nick had just vacated.

“I know. I miss him, too. I’ve only been here three days, but it feels
like months.” Nat said, sighing. 

Anya took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. “I’ve been where you
are a few times, Nat. I know it is hard to be patient, but you must.
The safety of your unborn children depends on it.”

Patrick pulled another chair closer to the bed. “She’s right, Natalie.
The other thing you need to remember, is not to shut Nick out. I know
that it is hard for him to understand sometimes, but he really wants
to be here for you. Sometimes everyone gets so caught up in what is
happening to the mother and the babies, they completely forget to
include the father.”

Natalie looked at him. “Personal experience?”

Patrick nodded. “Our first set of twins was very difficult. Mind you
that was way back before modern medicine, too. We had very little
help. It was more difficult, because the women believed that men
shouldn’t be a part of the process at all, so I was completely shut
out.”

“Did that experience help you?” Nat asked.

“Yes. It taught us to communicate more and to allow people to help,
but not to let them tell us what to do.” Anya told her.

“Have you ever lost a child?” Natalie asked, quietly.

Anya’s features reflected pain for just a moment, before she nodded.
“Yes. We’ve lost eight children, all together.”

Natalie looked at her for several moments. “I’m sorry.” She said, at
last.

Anya smiled briefly and then shrugged. “It’s a part of life, I’m
afraid. We’ve watched some of our children live full lives and then
grow old and die. Though it is painful, we are glad that the cycle of
life has completed for them. The ones that we lost before they were
even born, or while they were yet infants were the hardest, because
they hadn’t even had a chance at life.”

“Though it is difficult, we have had to learn not to let it crush us.”
Patrick told Natalie. 

Natalie frowned, deep in thought for several moments. When she looked
up, she smiled at them. “Thank you.”

Patrick stood and kissed her forehead. “Our pleasure.”

Anya stood and lightly hugged Natalie. “Get some rest. We’re going to
go and get something to eat and then we’ll come back for Chris.”

Natalie watched as they silently left the room. She smiled when she
saw Christopher peek around the corner and then look behind him. 

Chris came into the room, trying to hide something behind his back.
“We got you a present!” He announced.

“You did? What is it?” Natalie asked, sitting up straighter.

Nick entered, carrying a large bouquet of roses in a crystal vase. He
nodded to Chris, who pulled out a large white teddy bear with velvet
heart shapes on its nose and paws.

Natalie accepted the bear from Chris. “Oh! It’s adorable! Thank you.” 

She leaned forward and smelled the roses that Nick set on the table in
front of her. “These smell wonderful. Thank you so much, you two!”

Chris beamed at Nick. “I think she likes ‘em!”

Nick winked. “I think so, too.”

They sat and talked together for a while longer, until Patrick and
Anya came to take Chris back home. 

Then Nick settled back into the chair beside Nat’s bed and turned on
the television until they were both ready to go to sleep.

~ 


 A few days later, Dr. Tripp made arrangements to perform an
ultrasound in the early evening, so that Christopher could attend. She
was anxious to meet the small boy since he was, technically, a member
of her family.

Patrick and Anya came into Natalie’s room with Christopher in tow,
shortly before five p.m. They planned to go out to dinner, before
coming back to pick Chris up.

Nick had made arrangements to have an extra tray of food brought up
for Chris that night, so that they could eat together as a family.

About fifteen after five, Ciera came into the room and greeted Nick
and Natalie. Then she bent down and smiled at Christopher. “You must
be Chris.”

Chris gave her a shy smile and nodded.

“ I’m Dr. Tripp. How old are you?” She asked.

He looked uncertainly over at Nick and Natalie. When they nodded their
approval, he held up five fingers. “Five.” 

Ciera looked astonished. “Wow. So you’re a big boy, now.”

Christopher nodded enthusiastically. 

“I understand you want to see the babies on our special machine?” She
asked him.

He nodded eagerly. “I wanna see my brudders and siser.”

Ciera laughed and nodded. “Okay, then. Let me get everything ready and
we’ll take a look.”

Nick took the cue and reached for Christopher’s hand. “We have to wait
outside for a minute, until they’re ready for us, Sport. Come on.”

Chris slid out of his chair and followed Nick out of the room, while
Ciera pulled the curtain around the bed. “You should know the routine
by now.”

“Do I ever.” Nat moaned, laying the head of her bed back and pulling
her hospital gown up to just under her breasts.

Ciera adjusted the blankets so that they were covering her from the
top of her pubic bone, down. Then she tucked a plastic pad under them,
to protect them from the lubricating jelly that she squirted on Nat’s
abdomen. 

Once Natalie was ready, Ciera pulled the machine over and then walked
out to call Nick and Chris back into the room.

Nick came in with Chris and took his seat on the opposite side of the
bed. He pulled Chris up into his lap, so that he could easily see the
screen on the monitor.

“Okay. Let’s see how those little ones are doing.” Ciera said, as she
started the exam. She moved the transducer around a bit to find the
best position in which to view the first fetus. “Here we are. This is
‘Baby A’… one of your brothers, Chris.”

Chris watched with wide-eyed wonder, as Dr. Tripp pointed out the
various body parts. She took a few measurements and then moved on to
the next baby.

“And here’s your other brother, ‘Baby B’.” Ciera announced. Again, she
pointed out the various body parts and facial features, before taking
measurements. 

“Let’s have a look at that little girl.” She said, finally. She
followed the same procedure, before again taking necessary
measurements. 

“She’s sucking her thumb!” Chris exclaimed, laughing. 

Nick and Natalie laughed, too. 

“Maybe she thinks it tastes good.” Nick said, noticing that Ciera
wasn’t joining in their laughter. Instead, she had a concentrated
frown on her face. He focused in on her and his smile faded, too.

Ciera quickly finished the exam and handed Natalie several paper
towels to wipe the lubricating jelly off of her tummy. She cleaned up
the transducer and moved the machine back to its corner of the room. 

Then she looked at Chris. “What did you think of that?” 

“It was cool!” Chris exclaimed. He looked at Nick and then at Natalie.
“Can we name my siser Awiel, like the ‘Little Mermaid’?”

Natalie smiled. “We’ll see. Nick and I haven’t started talking about
names, just yet.” She noticed the look that Nick and Ciera exchanged
and she tried not to let Christopher see her distress.

“I’ll be back in about forty-five minutes. They will be bringing you
your dinner here, pretty quick.” Ciera told them. 

They all thanked her and then she left the room.

Dinner arrived about ten minutes later and they sat and ate, while
talking to Chris about school and his visit to the Schankes’. 

Christopher excitedly told them how he had helped Don change Andy and
how Andy had peed all over Don. “Uncle Don got upset! He said that
Andy wuined his favorite shirt!”

They laughed together and just as they were finishing up dinner,
Patrick and Anya arrived.

“Ready to go, kiddo?” Patrick asked.

Chris looked sadly at Natalie. “I wish you would come home.”

Natalie gave him a sympathetic smile. “I know. I’ll come home as soon
as I can.”

“It’s almost Chwismas.” Chris told her, wrapping his small arms around
her neck.

“Dr. Tripp says that I should be home in time for Christmas. And I
already spoke to Santa. He says he has a very special present for you
this year.” Nat said, kissing the top of his head.

Chris pulled back and looked at her, his face brightening a bit.
“Really?”

Natalie smiled and nodded. “Yep. Something I think you’ll really
like.” She gave him a quick peck on the lips and then let him slide to
the floor. “Keep being good and I know that Santa will bring it for
you.”

Christopher ran over and took Anya’s hand, before turning and waving
to Natalie. 

Nick gave Nat a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’ll walk them to the
elevators. Be right back.”

Natalie nodded and watched them go. She glanced at the clock and found
that Ciera would be returning in about ten minutes. 

She knew that whatever news Ciera had for them, it wasn’t good.

~


  Ciera entered Natalie’s room just minutes after Nick returned. She
closed the door and then leaned heavily against the counter and held
Natalie’s chart close to her chest. 

“It’s bad news, isn’t it?” Nat asked her, taking Nick’s hand in hers,
as he sat in the chair beside her bed.

Ciera nodded. “I’m afraid so. The rupture in the placenta has gotten
worse. I’m afraid that surgery is our only chance of saving your
little girl.”

Natalie’s eyes filled with tears, as Nick squeezed her hand. “There’s
no other way?”

“No. You and Nick have been sharing blood and I’ve increased your
blood intake by ordering the daily transfusions for you, but it
obviously isn’t helping. Instead of repairing, it is getting worse. I
can do surgery and try to repair it. There is a risk of losing her
this way, but we will definitely lose her, if we don’t do the
surgery.” Ciera sighed. “I’m sorry. I wish there was another way.”

Nick looked at Nat and brushed her hair softly away from her face,
before handing her a tissue. “How soon can you do the surgery?” He
asked.

“I can have and O.R. tomorrow. This is serious enough that we can
rearrange some of the less critical cases.” Ciera told them. “I want
to do it before noon.”

“Do you have to put me under?” Nat asked. She hated the idea of
surgery enough; she really didn’t want to be put to sleep during it.

Ciera shook her head. “No. Actually, I’d prefer that you’re awake.
Nick can be with you as well, if he’d like.”

“Definitely.” Nick said. He kissed Natalie’s hand. “I’ll be with you
the entire time.”

Natalie nodded and wiped her nose. “Okay. If it’s the only chance we
have of saving her, let’s do it.”

  The next morning was chaotic.

Don and Myra Schanke stopped by with Jenny and Andrew. They brought
Nat flowers and a bunch of balloons. They couldn’t stay long because
they had to get Jenny to school, but they wanted Nick and Nat to know
that they were there for them.

Captain Stonetree and his wife stopped by as well. They brought a
beautiful green plant and a box of chocolate. They, too, kept their
visit brief.

Grace arrived just as the Stonetree’s were leaving. She hugged her
friend and handed her the wrapped package she had brought. “Hi,
Sweetie. How are you holding up?”

“Okay. Nick and I talked a long time last night. We know that this is
really the only option we have right now, so it kind of helps.” Nat
said, swiping a stray tear from her cheek. “I’m scared though, Grace.”
She whispered.

“Of course you are! No one blames you for that. In fact, I’d be more
worried if you weren’t.” Grace took Nat’s hand, after she’d hugged
Nick.

“What’s in the box?” Nat asked Grace. 

“Open it and find out!” Grace laughed.

Natalie removed the bright red ribbon and lifted the lid on the box.
She raised her eyebrows in surprise, as she pulled out the pale pink
silk nightgown and matching robe. She read the tags and found that
they were maternity and just the right size. “Thank you, Grace.
They’re lovely.”

“I figured as soon as possible, you’d like to wear something other
than a hospital gown.” Grace told her.

“Definitely.” Nat agreed. 

“Knock, knock!” Came a voice at the door.

Natalie looked up to see Patrick and Anya standing in the doorway with
Christopher. She smiled brightly and handed the box to Nick, before
holding her arms open for Chris. “There’s my boy; come give me a hug!”

Christopher ran over and climbed up onto the bed, wrapping his small
arms around Nat’s neck. “Uncle Patrick and Auntie Anya said that you
hafta have a opration.”

Natalie nodded, as Chris settled onto his knees beside her. “Yes. Your
sister is having some problems, so Dr. Tripp wants to try to help
her.”

“Is she gonna die?” Chris asked quietly, his eyes filling with tears.

Nat’s own eyes filled up again and she sniffled. “We hope not,
Sweetheart. That’s why I have to have the operation.”

Chris nodded and then hugged her again. “I’ll pray for Awiel. Don’t
worry, she will be okay.”

Natalie sniffled again, as she looked at her friends.

“Hey! You’re dwippin’ on me!” Chris exclaimed, pulling away from
Natalie.

Natalie laughed through her tears. “I’m sorry. Here,” she said, as she
wiped off his neck and shirt with a tissue, “is that better?”

Chris nodded and then climbed off of the bed and ran around to where
Nick was sitting. He climbed up into Nick’s lap and gave him a big
hug. “Do I gotta go to school today?”

Nick looked questioningly at Nat, who then looked at Patrick and Anya.

“It’s fine with us, if you’d rather have him nearby.” Anya told them.

Nick pulled back and looked Chris in the eyes. “If you promise to do
everything that Patrick and Anya tell you to, you can stay home
today.”

“I promise.” Chris told him, solemnly. “As soon as it’s okay, I wanna
come see Aunt Nat’lie.”

Nick nodded. “Okay.”

Grace stood and walked over to Patrick and Anya. “I’m afraid we’ve
never met before. I’m Grace.”

Natalie looked crestfallen. “I’m so sorry! I forgot to introduce you!
Grace, this is Patrick and Anya.”

They all shook hands, before Grace walked back over to Nat. “It’s
okay. You have enough to worry about today.” She kissed her friend on
the forehead. “I have to go, but I’ll give you a call later on.”

Nat squeezed her friend’s hand and nodded. “Thanks, Grace.”

“Anytime.” Grace said. She said goodbye to the others and then quietly
slipped out the door.

“We’ll take Chris home, until later. Nick can call us after the
surgery, to let us know when we can bring him back to visit you.”
Patrick told her. He held his hand out for Chris. “Maybe we’ll go to
McDonald’s™ or something.”

Chris kissed Nick on the cheek, then went over and kissed Nat, before
taking Patrick’s hand and following him out the door. 

“Don’t worry, Nat. Everything will be fine.” Anya told her, before she
followed them.

Natalie looked at Nick. “I wish I was as certain.”

Nick leaned forward and kissed her gently. “I know. We have to try to
think happy thoughts, though.”

Nat sighed and nodded. She scratched at the site on her abdomen where
the nurse had shaved and washed in preparation for surgery, earlier
that morning. 

They had done all of the pre-surgery preparation very early in the
morning, so that as soon as Ciera was ready, they could take her into
the operating room.

Nick put the side rail of her bed down and sat beside her, so that he
was facing her. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her softly,
whispering words of endearment and encouragement to her.

Natalie laid her head on Nick’s shoulder and allowed the soothing
sound of his voice to lull her. She turned her head so that she was
facing his neck and inhaled deeply. She lightly pressed a kiss to the
pulsing artery at his throat and swallowed hard.

“Nick?” She whispered.

“Hmm?” Nick replied, softly stroking her hair.

“Could I…?” She trailed off, unsure.

Nick smiled. “By all means. It will help to strengthen you for the
surgery.”

Natalie sighed in relief. She allowed her fangs to drop and gently
sank them into the vein that tempted her. She made a soft sound, as
his blood exploded across her tongue and overwhelmed her senses.

Nick moaned slightly, as he felt her fangs enter his flesh. This was
an intimacy they were still truly discovering, since Natalie had been
so reluctant to participate. Now that Ciera was encouraging them to
share blood, Natalie had begun to relax a bit and take advantage of
the closeness and pleasure they shared during this time.

Natalie could sense Nick’s uncertainty and fear about the surgery and
it equaled her own. She also felt his love, surrounding her and
filling her. She gained a little more insight into his life every time
they shared blood and she knew that he learned as much from her. 

Ciera walked into the room and stopped, staring at the sight that
greeted her. If she didn’t know of their true nature, she would have
thought them simply engaged in a warm embrace. But she knew better and
she couldn’t quite help the tinge of jealousy she felt at the sight.
She cleared her throat and waited for them to separate from their
embrace.

Natalie heard someone clearing their throat and she pulled away. She
ducked her head in embarrassment, hiding her face against Nick’s
chest. When she realized it was Ciera, she looked up and smiled
guiltily. “Sorry.”

Ciera winked and grinned at her. “Don’t worry about it. I’m the one
that told you that you need to do that more often, remember?”

Natalie nodded and then punched Nick lightly on the shoulder as he
gave her a lecherous grin.

“Are you ready?” Ciera asked.

Natalie sighed. “As ready as I’m going to get.”

Giving Nat a gentle kiss on the forehead, Nick stood and faced Ciera.
“What do you want me to do?”

Ciera opened the door and motioned for two orderlies to enter the
room. “Stay with Natalie until they tell you. A nurse will show you
what to do, before she leads you into the O.R.”

Nick nodded and stepped out of the way, so that they could help Nat
onto the gurney. Once she was settled, he followed them out the door.

~


  Natalie glanced nervously at the clock on the wall above the door.
It was almost eleven in the morning and she had been on the operating
table for over an hour. Sighing, she looked back at Nick.

Nick watched Natalie as she looked at the clock for what seemed to be
the hundredth time. The anesthesiologist sat quietly across from him,
monitoring Nat’s vital signs and regulating the medication that was
going into her system. Although anesthetic wasn’t really necessary,
Ciera had insisted that they “follow mortal procedures” in order to
keep the mortals around them from asking questions.

When Natalie looked back at him with concerned eyes, he squeezed her
hand a little tighter. 

“Hang on a bit longer, Natalie. We’re almost finished.” Ciera told
her, glancing again at the fetal monitors. So far, everything was
going well. She silently breathed a prayer that it would continue to
do so.

“How are the babies?” Natalie asked anxiously.

“They’re doing fine. I’ve repaired the rupture in the placenta and I’m
just sewing you back up.” Ciera informed her patient. She knew that
Natalie would heal within hours of the surgery.

When she’d finished stitching Natalie up and given the nurses the okay
to start the clean up process, Ciera removed her gloves and washed.
Then she walked over to where Natalie and Nick could see her. “We’re
just about ready to take you to recovery. You’ll have to stay there
for a few hours, before we can take you back to your room. I’ll come
in and check on you in a little while.”
“Can Nick go into the recovery room with me?” Natalie asked her.

“If he’d like to. He will have to keep his scrubs on, though.” Ciera
told her.

Nick nodded. “That’s fine.”

Natalie sighed in relief. “Thank you.”

Ciera smiled at her, having removed her facemask. “You’re welcome.
I’ll see you in a little while.”

Natalie watched her leave the room and then turned her attention back
to Nick. 

Within fifteen minutes time, Natalie was settled into the recovery
room.  She and Nick talked quietly, while the nurse kept a vigil on
Natalie’s and the fetuses’ vitals.

A short time later, Natalie was finally settled back into her room.
Although she was in a small amount of pain, it was nothing near what
she knew it would be, were she mortal.

“How are you feeling?” Nick asked, once she was settled.

“Okay. There’s a little discomfort, but nothing serious.” 

Nick nodded and seated himself in the chair beside her bed. “Ciera is
nearby. I don’t know how long it will be until she gets to you,
though.” 

Natalie sighed and laid her head back, closing her eyes. “I’m so
tired.”

Nick took her hand in his and gently rubbed her hand with his thumb.
“Get some sleep. I’ll wake you when Ciera gets here.”

Natalie nodded her agreement and pulled the blankets up around her
chin, except for the hand that Nick held. 

As soon as he was sure that Natalie was soundly asleep, Nick carefully
released her hand and placed it under the blankets. Then he went over
to the phone and called Patrick and Anya to fill them in.

After he finished that call, he called Don and Myra and then called
Grace.  They promised to let everyone else know that the surgery went
well and that Natalie was resting.

When he had notified everyone that needed to be notified, Nick lay
down on the cot that was still in the room for him and closed his eyes
for some much needed sleep.

A bit later, Ciera came into the room and smiled at the sight of her
sleeping patient. When she looked over at the cot and saw her ‘father’
sleeping soundly as well, she shook her head and took a seat in a
chair near Nat’s bed.  She quietly skimmed over the information in
Nat’s chart, making notations as needed. 

Nick stirred and woke up, pausing briefly. It took him a moment to
place who it was that was in the room with them. When he finally sat
up, he greeted Ciera with a smile.  “Hello.”

Ciera returned his smile. “Hello, yourself. How long has Natalie been
sleeping?”

Nick looked at his watch. “A couple of hours. Do you want me to wake
her?”

“You’d better. I’m sure she wants to hear this.” Ciera told him.

Nick stood and walked over to the bed and gently woke Natalie. “Ciera
is here to speak to us.”

Natalie came instantly awake and lifted the head of her bed. “Is
everything all right?”

Ciera pulled her chair closer to Nat’s bed and then sat back down.
“The surgery went well and the babies are all doing fine. As for
whether or not it was a success, we have to wait for a day or two to
find out. I’ll do an ultrasound in a few days and we’ll find out. I
want you to get a lot of rest and keep your visitors to a minimum for
the next couple of days. If everything looks okay after the
ultrasound, I’ll keep you two more days and then send you home, but
you will still be on strict bed rest. Any questions?”

Nick and Nat both shook their heads to indicate that they didn’t, so
Ciera stood and prepared to leave. “I’ll be back to check on you
tomorrow.”

After she’d left, Natalie sighed. “It’s going to be a long two days.”

Nick gave her a sympathetic smile. “I know. I wish there was something
I could do.”

Natalie gave him an impish smile. “You could bring me some Chocolate
Cherry Garcia™ ice cream.”

Nick chuckled. “I think I can manage that.” He said, kissing her on
the forehead. “I think I’ll run home and shower and change. I’ll stop
at the store on my way back.”

“Hurry back.” Nat told him.

“I will.” Nick said, before heading out the door.

Natalie grabbed the television remote and sighed, as she switched on
the set. All this waiting and lying around was starting to get on her
nerves.

~


  A week later, Natalie was released from the hospital with strict
instructions to remain in bed or on the sofa. The only times she was
to be up, was bathing, using the restroom or moving from one room to
another. 

The surgery had been successful ~ the rupture was repaired and had
healed within days. The babies were all doing fine and Natalie’s body
was already healed.

Christopher was out for Winter Break, so she didn’t have to worry
about him going to and from school. 

Nick worked at night, while Natalie and Chris slept. He would make
sure they were both settled into bed, before leaving for the night. 

Grace had transferred to day shift, so she stayed in the guest room at
night, in case Natalie needed anything. On the nights she couldn’t
stay, Patrick and Anya came over and stayed.

On Nick’s next night off, Natalie and Nick sat together in the bedroom
with the new laptop that Nick had purchased for Natalie. Christopher
was sleeping, so they were taking this opportunity to do some
Christmas shopping via the Internet.

Nick chuckled, when Natalie showed him a collectors edition
autographed photo of the cast from ‘I Dream of Jeannie’.  He agreed
with Natalie that Don would love it.

They picked out gifts for Myra, Jenny, Andrew and Grace, before
looking for something for Patrick and Anya.  They finally agreed on a
crystal goblet and decanter set from Ireland.

Natalie yawned once and Nick lightly rubbed her back. “Are you ready
to call it a night?”

Natalie shook her head, as she yawned again. “We haven’t found
anything for Chris, yet.”

“We still have time. It is way past your usual bedtime. Maybe we
should just wait and do this tomorrow, while Chris is with Don and
Myra.” Nick told her.

“Where are they taking him?” Natalie asked. 

“To the mall. Chris wants to go Christmas shopping for us and since
they planned on shopping tomorrow anyway, they offered to take him.
In return, I’m taking Jenny shopping for them, next week.” Nick told
her.

Natalie smiled. She wished she could go along on that trip. “In that
case, I think I will turn in.”

Nick waited for her to shut the computer down, before taking it from
her and setting it beside the night table. He climbed into bed beside
her and wrapped his arms around her, kissing the top of her head. “I
love you, Mrs. Knight.”

“Mmmm. I love you, too.” Nat said, sleepily. She smiled and grabbed
Nick’s hand, holding it palm down over her abdomen. “They’re saying
goodnight… I hope.”

Nick chuckled, as he felt the babies inside her move. When they
continued moving around after several minutes, Nick sat up and kissed
her abdomen. “Okay in there. Time to go to sleep, so your mom can get
some rest.”

Natalie laughed. “Do you really think they’re going to listen to you?”

Nick looked up at her and grinned. “One can always dream.”

Shaking her head, Natalie lightly stroked his blonde curls.

Nick moved back up to lie beside his wife. When he was settled,
Natalie turned over and lay partially on top of him and kissed him.
Nick willingly returned her kiss, wrapping his arms around her.

Natalie kissed Nick deeply, allowing their tongues to duel with each
other for several minutes. When she broke off, she moved her kisses
along his jaw, down the column of his throat. She sucked lightly at
the vein on his throat, before pulling back and looking at him with
golden eyes. “Please, Nick?”

Nick smiled, as his own eyes turned golden. He pushed her back, so
that she was lying down again and kissed her. “With pleasure, my
love.” 

He turned his head enough for her to have access to his neck and
moaned in pleasure when Natalie sank her fangs into his jugular vein.
Then he pushed her nightgown aside and sank his fangs into her flesh,
completing the circle.

When they had finished, Nick pulled away and looked into her eyes.
“Better?” He asked, smiling.

Natalie raised her arms above her head and stretched. “Mmmm. Much.” 

Nick gave her a light kiss on the forehead and lay back down beside
her. Then he wrapped his arms around her and waited for her to settle,
before placing a hand lightly on her abdomen. “They’ve stopped moving
around.” He noted.

Natalie nodded and sighed contentedly. “They always settle down for
awhile after we’ve shared blood.”

Nick looked slightly surprised. “I didn’t know that.”

“I guess I never really thought to mention it. It just seemed to be so
natural.” Nat said, yawning again.

Nick gave her a gentle squeeze. “No more talking. Go to sleep.”

He didn’t have to tell her twice. In less than ten minutes, Natalie
was soundly sleeping.

 The next day, Don and Myra came by with the kids and brought lunch.
They sat comfortably in the family room and chatted as they ate a
light meal of sandwiches, chips and hot cocoa. 

Natalie held Andy and smiled when he sneezed. She looked down at him
and started talking in the higher tones women assume when speaking to
infants and small children. “What was that, hmm?”

Andy grinned a big toothless smile up at her and gurgled. 

“Oh, you’re talking to me, huh?” Nat said, tickling his tummy.

Andy mimicked the ‘oh’ sound that Natalie had made and then started
making other little noises.

“You don’t say. Really? Did it really happen like that?” Nat asked,
smiling at the infant in her arms. 

Andy continued smiling at her and making noises, encouraged by her
chatter.

“You are really good with kids, Nat.” Schanke observed. “You are going
to do a great job with those little ones you are carrying.”

Nat looked up at him and beamed. “Thanks, Schank.”

Schanke finished off his cup of hot cocoa and then stood. “I’ll help
you clean this up, Nick.” 

Nick stood and picked up the tray that the food was on, while Don
gathered the plates and cups on another tray. Then they carried them
into the kitchen.

“How’s she doing?” Don asked Nick.

“Good. Dr. Tripp comes by to check on her twice a day and she is
getting plenty of rest. We are going to be interviewing housekeeper
candidates tomorrow. I think it would be easier for Nat to have
someone around to do the housework and help care for Chris.” Nick told
him.

“I’ve been thinking of hiring someone to help Myra. She has been so
tired since Andy came, even though he’s sleeping through the night,
now. I don’t know where to start, though.” Don said.

“I’ll give you the number of the agency we’re using. It’s better to go
through an agency, since they carefully screen all of their employees
and if your regular housekeeper gets sick, they’ll send a replacement
until she is ready to return.” Nick told him.

“Sounds great to me.” Schanke said. “How much does it cost?”

Nick thought for a moment. “It depends on what you want to do. We’re
hiring a live-in; so it will cost more than if you just have someone
during the day. They can give you more information at the agency.”  

“Thanks, Partner.” Don said, as they headed back to the family room.
“Okay! Who’s ready to go Christmas shopping?” 

“Me!!!” Chris and Jenny shouted together. 

Myra groaned. “Not me, but we should get it over with.”

Natalie gave her a sympathetic smile. “We could keep Andy here, if it
would be easier for you. Nick needs the practice.” She gave her
husband a playful smile.

“Are you sure you’re feeling up to it?” Myra asked.

“Definitely. Nick is here to help.” Nat told her. “I’d love to keep
him for a few hours.”

Myra gave Nick a questioning look and, at his nod, she agreed. “That
would be wonderful, thank you.”

“It’s our pleasure.” Nick told her.

“Everything you’ll need is in the diaper bag. There’s a bottle of
breast milk in there, in case he gets hungry before we get back. You
can heat it up by running it under hot tap water. If he goes to sleep,
you can lay him in his car seat; he loves to sleep in it.” Myra told
them.

“I have my cell phone, in case you need to reach us.” Don said, as he
helped Myra get her coat on. 

“I’m sure everything will be fine.” Nick told them.

Chris ran over and gave Natalie a kiss and hugged her around the neck.
“I be good.”

Natalie smiled at him. “I know.”

He went over to Nick and hugged him tightly around the neck and then
kissed him on the cheek. “See you later.”

“Bye, Sport.” Nick said.
After Nick had seen them out the door and returned to the sofa, he
took Andy from Natalie. “Hey there, little man, how are you?” 

Andy smiled at Nick.

Nick gave him a quick kiss on the forehead, before cradling him in his
arms. “Let’s see what kind of toys Mommy left for you.” He peered into
the diaper bag and pulled out a rattle.

Natalie watched silently as Nick played with Andrew for several
minutes. When Andy finally let out a big yawn, she pulled a diaper
from the bag and held it out to Nick. “Looks like he’s about ready for
a nap. Why don’t you change him, so we can put him down?”

Nick stared at the diaper. “I don’t know how to change a baby, Nat.”

Natalie chuckled. “Time for you to learn, Nick. We’re going to have
three little bottoms to change and I am not changing all those diapers
by myself.”

She walked him through the changing process and smiled when he looked
up at her with a triumphant smile. “See? It isn’t as hard as it
looks.” She told him.

Nick lifted Andy from the sofa and held him close. Then he stood and
walked around the room, gently swaying as he sang a soft lullaby to
him. When Andy was finally soundly asleep, Nick laid him in his car
seat and looked up at Nat. “I’ll go get the laptop, so we can finish
shopping.”

Natalie nodded and put her feet up on the coffee table, pulling an
afghan over her legs.

When Nick returned, they sat together and went through various Web
sites that featured items of clothing, books, toys and videos. 

Once they’d finished their shopping, Nick sat back on the sofa beside
Natalie and put his arm around her. They talked quietly for a while,
until Andy woke up crying.

Nick picked him up and tried to soothe him, but his cries only got
louder. He looked at Natalie for help.

“Maybe he’s hungry.” Nat told him, reaching for the infant.

Nick handed Andrew to her and she cradled him. When he turned his head
towards her breast and started ‘rooting’, she smiled. “Yep. He’s
hungry, all right.”

Nick reached into the diaper bag and pulled out Andy’s bottle and
headed for the kitchen. He ran it under warm tap water for a few
minutes, before drying the outside and bringing it to Natalie. “How do
we tell if it’s warm enough?”

Natalie tested it on her arm. It felt all right, so she gave it to
Andy. When he immediately latched on and started drinking furiously,
she figured it must be fine. “That’s going to get tricky if we have to
warm bottles. I could barely feel anything.”

Nick nodded. “We should ask Patrick and Anya about it.”

“That would probably be a good idea. I’d hate to burn one of the
babies, or little Andy here.” Nat said.

Natalie had barely finished burping Andrew, when the doorbell rang.

“I’ll get it.” Nick told her. 

A few moments later, Chris came bounding back into the family room.
“Hi Aunt Nat’lie!”

Natalie gave him a hug with her free arm and kissed the top of his
head. “How did the shopping go?”

“Fine.” Chris said. “Aunt Myra’s gonna wap my pwesent for you an’
Uncle Nick.”

“Sounds good.” Nat said.

Nick came into the family room with Don, Myra and Jenny in tow. “…Nat
just finished giving him a bottle.”

Myra smiled. “I’m glad he behaved himself.”

Natalie handed Myra her son and handed the empty bottle and the ‘burp
cloth’ to Nick to put back into the diaper bag. “He was wonderful.”
Nat told her. “How was the shopping trip?”

“Exhausting.” Don said, falling into the nearest chair. “There were
way too many people out there.”

“Nat and I did all of our shopping online. It was much easier.” Nick
told him.

Schanke gave him a sour look. “Great. Now you tell me.”

Everyone laughed and Myra bundled Andy up in his snowsuit. “Come on,
let’s get these little ones home.”

Don hoisted his bulk from the chair and sighed. “Yeah, you’re right.
Thanks for watching the runt, Nat.”

“He is not a runt!” Myra exclaimed, lightly swatting him on the arm.
“You’d better quit calling him that, before he’s old enough to
understand you.”

“Okay, okay. I promise.” Don said, rubbing his arm. “Sheesh!”

“I’ll walk you out.” Nick said, winking at Nat and following them out
the door.

Just before they headed out into the cold December evening, Nick
handed Don a slip of paper. “This is the number for that agency I told
you about. Give them a call; they are very helpful.”

“Thanks, Pard. I appreciate it.” Don said.

“No problem.” Nick told him. He watched until they were in the car and
pulling out of the driveway, before closing the door and heading back
to the family room to find out what Nat and Chris wanted for dinner.

He stopped in the doorway of the family room and smiled at the sight
before him.

Natalie held a hand over Christopher’s small open palm, which rested
on her enlarged belly. “Can you feel that?”

“Yes!” Christopher said, excitedly. “They move a lot!”

Natalie laughed. “Yes, they do.”

Nick came into the room and knelt beside Natalie. “Can I feel?”

“Of course you can.” Nat told him, placing his palm over another place
that he could easily feel movement.

“You the babies’ daddy, Uncle Nick!” Chris told him.

Nick winked at Chris and sat quietly for a few minutes, feeling the
movement of the infants. 

The family was blissfully unaware of the person standing outside the
window, watching the scene with a sneer of disgust.

~


 Christmas Eve came and the Knight family found themselves surrounded
by friends. Don and Myra Schanke brought their children and Patrick
and Anya were there, as was Grace.  Everyone had pitched in to help
Nick and Natalie get the house decorated and prepare the meal.

Natalie hated having to sit while everyone else worked, but she
figured the plus side was that she got to hold Andy as much as she
liked.

Natalie insisted that she get to sit at the dinner table and she had
obtained reluctant permission from Ciera to do so. She had strict
instructions that she was only to sit at the table and eat and
everyone was making sure she did just that. 

Nick prepared a plate for Christopher and one for Natalie, before
fixing his own.

They ate and talked together for over an hour. After Patrick, Nick and
Don had cleared away the table, they all moved into the family room.

Natalie sat in the recliner Nick had recently purchased and put her
feet up. She smiled at Chris when he brought her favorite wool afghan
and threw it over her. “Thank you.”

Chris grinned and nodded, before scampering over to help Jenny throw
more tinsel on the tree.

Andrew sat in his car seat and stared at the multitude of lights and
shining tinsel. He would laugh or make gurgling noises, as he sucked
on a tiny fist. Every now and then, Jenny or Chris would walk over and
show him an ornament, making sure to keep it out of his reach, much to
his annoyance.

After the children were happy with the way the tree was decorated,
they sat in front of it and played a game of crazy eights, while the
adults were busy in conversation.

About an hour after dinner, Nick glanced at the kids. “Should we have
dessert first, or open presents first?”

Jenny and Chris looked at each other. That was a tough one. They
whispered back and forth for a few moments, until Jenny turned.
“Dessert first. If we get any toys, we’ll be too busy playing to eat
dessert.”

Nick grinned and stood. “Dessert it is.”

Patrick and Don both stood and followed him into the kitchen.

Natalie watched them go and sighed. “I feel so bad that I haven’t been
able to help at all.”

Myra smiled at her friend. “Don’t worry about it, Nat. We understand.”

“That’s right, Honey. Those babies are the most important thing right
now.” Grace told her.

Anya nodded her agreement, smiling as she watched Andrew chew on his
blanket.

“Thank you.” Nat said, smiling at each of her friends. She watched the
kids play cards, until the men returned with dessert.

Nick, Don and Patrick carried in trays of cookies, plates with pieces
of pumpkin pie and cups of hot, spiced apple cider. After they were
all passed out, Nick and the other men resumed their seats.

The moment the last plate was set on the trays, Jenny and Chris jumped
up and asked in unison. “Can we open presents now?”

All of the adults laughed. 

“Of course.” Nick said. “Why don’t you make sure that everyone has a
gift, before we start?”

Jenny read the names off of the tags and Chris handed out the gifts.
Once they were certain that everyone had a present to open, they
looked expectantly at Nick. When he nodded his assent, they tore into
their packages.

“Oh my goodness!  Look!” Jenny exclaimed. She held up the beautiful
dress that Grace had purchased for her. “Thank you, Grace!”

Grace smiled. “You’re quite welcome.”

Chris grinned at Don and Myra, as he held his new spy set up. “Tank
you!”

Myra nodded and Don winked at him. “Now you can practice being a
detective.”

Natalie rolled her eyes and sighed.

The adults had quietly opened their gifts, expressing surprise and
gratitude for the items they received.

Nick and Natalie smiled when Jenny opened her gift from them and held
the box in wide-eyed wonder. “Oh Uncle Nick, Aunt Natalie… this is
wonderful!” 

Don and Myra looked quizzically at their friends, before turning to
their daughter. “What is it?”

Jenny held up the box, so her parents could see. 

“My goodness!” Myra exclaimed. 

“Are you sure you can afford that, Pard?” Don asked Nick.

“I’m sure. You forget that Natalie got a sizable inheritance. Besides,
I have a goodly amount of money tucked away, as well.” Nick told him. 

“She needed something to put in the jewelry box we got her on our
honeymoon.” Nat said, smiling. “I’m glad you like it, Jenny.”

Jenny delicately touched the gold and diamond necklace and earring
set. She looked up at her mom. “Can I put them on, now?”

Myra hesitated, before nodding. “Just for tonight. I think those are
something to be saved for special occasions.” 

Jenny nodded in agreement and carried the box over to Natalie. “Will
you help me put the necklace on?”

“My pleasure.” Natalie told her, as she fastened the hook on the
necklace. “Nick and I think that you are grown up enough to take care
of a gift like this. Turn around and let me see.”

Jenny turned around and beamed at the smile Nat gave her. Then she
hugged Natalie. “Thank you.” She went over and hugged Nick, as well.
“Thank you, too, Uncle Nick.”

Nick hugged her and kissed the top of her head. “You’re welcome,
Jenny.”

Christopher came over to where Nick was seated near Natalie. “I made a
pwesent for you at school.”

Nick accepted the gift and handed it to Natalie to open. She read the
card and tears sprang to her eyes, as she handed it to Nick.

Nick read the hand written card and he smiled at Chris. “Thank you.”

Chris waited until they’d opened their gift. It was a handmade clay
frame, painted and decorated, with a picture of him inside. “Do you
like it?” 

“We love it.” Nat told him, hugging him. “Thank you.”

Nick hugged him, too. “Thanks, Sport.”

Chris glanced at their guests and then looked seriously at Nick and
Natalie. “Can I call youse guys Mommy and Daddy?” He asked, quietly.

Nick and Natalie looked at one another, with happy tears in their
eyes. Then they looked at Chris, smiling.

“Of course you can, Sweetheart.” Nat said.

“We’d really like that, Son.” Nick said, pulling the small boy to him
and hugging him.

Everyone watched the family with teary eyes and broad smiles.

Finally Chris pulled away. “Can I open anuder pwesent now?”

Nick and Natalie laughed, as did the other adults. 

“Sure you can.” Nick said.

They finished opening their presents and then Anya, Grace, Myra and
Jenny washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen and dining room. 

Once that task was finished and everyone was in the family room again,
Nick winked at Natalie and she smiled. Natalie focused on the
doorbell, causing it to ring.

“I’ll get it.” Nick said, standing. He glanced at Christopher, who was
busy helping Jenny put together one of his puzzles.

“Why don’t you two start cleaning up? We have to get to bed soon, so
Santa will come.” Nat said. 

Jenny and Chris looked at each other and then at Natalie. “Okay.”

They quickly cleaned up the puzzle and the rest of their gifts. They
had just put the last gift aside, when Nick came in holding a large
box with a giant red ribbon.

“Who was at the door, Nick?” Natalie asked.

“Santa stopped by. Guess one of Chris’ presents couldn’t wait until
tomorrow.” Nick said, grinning at the wide eyes staring up at him.

“For me?” He asked, as Nick set the box in front of him. 

“Yep, for you.” Nick said, winking at a smiling Natalie.

“I can open it?” Chris asked, jumping as the box moved slightly.

“Yes you can open it.” Nick said. 

Christopher tore the ribbon off of the box and lifted the lid and
squealed in delight. “A Gowden Matriever!” He exclaimed, lifting the
puppy out of the box. He laughed when it licked his face. 

Everyone else laughed, as Christopher and Jenny took turns holding the
puppy and allowing it to lick their faces. 

“Is it a boy or a girl, Uncle Nick?” Jenny asked. 

“It’s a girl.” Nick told her. “Do you have any ideas what to name
her?” He asked Chris.

Chris frowned for a moment, then shook his head. “Not yet.”

“How about Ariel?” Natalie asked.

Chris gave her an indignant look. “That’s my siser’s name!”

Natalie looked at Nick with an ‘uh-oh’ expression. “Okay… just a
suggestion.”

The children played with the puppy for a bit longer, before everyone
decided it was time to leave.

After the last guest was gone and Christopher was safely tucked into
bed with his puppy, Nick kissed Natalie on the cheek. “Why don’t you
go upstairs and go to bed? I’ll get Chris’ gifts out and put them
under the tree.”

“Okay, but don’t be too long.” Nat said, kissing him. 

“How hard can it be to assemble a tricycle?” Nick asked, grinning.

Natalie rolled her eyes. “See you, tomorrow.” She muttered, as she
headed up the stairs.

Nick was about to protest, but decided against it. He went out to the
utility shed and began gathering Chris’ gifts, carrying them into the
house a couple at a time. When the last gift was under the tree, Nick
went out and carried in the box containing the parts to the tricycle
and his toolbox.

Natalie finished dressing for bed and lay down, completely exhausted.
She didn’t understand how she could be so tired, when all she’d done
was sit around all day. It didn’t take long for her to fall soundly
asleep.

As soon as Natalie’s breathing and heart rate indicated that she was
asleep, the vampire slipped into the bedroom. He was going to teach
Nicholas a lesson, once and for all. 

Leaning close to the mortal doctor’s neck, he brushed her hair aside
and inhaled deeply. The scent emanating from her was fresh and sweet.
Preparing to strike, he reared his head back
~ and stopped as he heard footsteps outside the door in the hallway. 

Quickly finding a place to hide, he watched with golden eyes as the
small boy he’d seen earlier came into the bedroom with his puppy and
shook the mortal woman awake.

“Can I sweep wif you?” Chris asked Natalie. “I’m scared.”

Natalie sleepily nodded and pulled the covers back. “Why are you
scared?” She asked, as she wrapped an arm around him.

Chris shrugged. “I hadda bad dream.”

Natalie hugged him closer and kissed the top of his head. “You’re
safe. I won’t let anything harm you. Now go back to sleep.”

Christopher had just dozed off, when Nick came into the room and saw
Chris and the puppy curled up next to Natalie. “What’s wrong?”

“Bad dream.” Nat told him. “Did you get it put together?”

Nick nodded. “It was harder than it looked.” He told her, as he
removed his clothing and slipped into his pajamas. 

He had focused on the sound of the triplets the moment he entered the
room, as was now his habit. He wanted to know right away, if something
were to go wrong.

As soon as he had his black silk pajamas on, Nick climbed into bed
behind Nat and kissed her neck. “You seem unusually tired. Do you need
my help?”

Nat thought it over for a moment and then nodded. “I do seem to feel
much better, afterwards. I just don’t want to tax you too much.”

Nick smiled. “I’m old enough to handle it. Besides, we’re sharing,
remember?”

Natalie tilted her head, so that her neck was more easily accessible.
“Go ahead.”

Nick allowed his eyes to turn golden and his fangs to descend, before
gently sinking them into his wife’s neck. He took a few mouthfuls and
noted the fatigue she was feeling. 

He released her and unbuttoned his pajama top. “Your turn, Love.”

Natalie turned and looked at him with golden eyes. “I love you.”

Nick smiled. “I know. Come on, you need the extra nourishment.”

Natalie nodded and carefully sank her fangs into his exposed throat.
She drank slowly for several minutes, before releasing him with a
contented sigh. “Thank you.” She said, as she lay back down beside
him.

“Feel better?” Nick asked, slipping his arms around her.

“Much.” Nat told him. 

“We’d better get some sleep. Chris is going to have us up at dawn.”
Nick said.

They closed their eyes and fell asleep in a few minutes.

The vampire came out of hiding as soon as he was sure they were
asleep, ignoring the warning growl from the puppy. 

Something wasn’t right. How could they possibly appear to be mortal ~
the doctor was pregnant even! ~ and yet still have vampire
capabilities?

He walked cautiously closer to the bed and stared at the sleeping
family.  

This would not do.  How many times had he told Nicholas that his
dreams of mortality ~ of a family ~ were nothing but pipe dreams?

No. One way or another, he would find out what was going on and put a
stop to this foolishness.

LaCroix glared at Nicholas and his family, before silently
disappearing into the night.

~
End Pipe Dreams

To Be Continued in another story later…
Feedback welcomed and encouraged! 
Tigrlady2u@juno.com    OR

Kllygrrl@juno.com